State of Emergency and National Security

Association for Civil Rights in Israel v. Minister of Defense

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 5973/92
Date Decided: 
Thursday, January 28, 1993
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

Following a number of brutal acts of kidnapping and murder committed by the Hamas and Islamic Jihad terrorist organisations is December, 1992, it was decided by the Government of Israel to empower the military commanders of Judea and Samaria and of the Gaza Strip to issue orders for the temporary deportation of the leaders of these two terrorist organisations who had taken part in organising and supporting acts of terror, for a period not exceeding two years. The two commanders thereupon issued (general) temporary provisions under the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945 (from the time of the British Mandate but still in force in the territories) allowing for individual temporary deportation orders to be carried out immediately after being issued. An appeal committee was also set up, which would, however, hear appeals only after the deportation had already taken place. Altogether, 400 persons were deported to Lebanon under the deportation orders.

           

The defence authorities (the respondents) submitted that the deportation orders were lawfully carried out even though the deportees were not given an opportunity to bring an appeal and have it heard prior to deportation, since pressing emergency conditions required the deportation to be carried out without any delay. Moreover, they argued, prior hearing could be dispensed with, since the general deportation orders made express legislative provision in that respect. Alternatively, case law of the High Court recognises emergency situations where even an inherent right like the right to hearing will not be enforced.

 

The petitioners argued that the deportation orders were void, both because the general order itself was void ab initio, in particular owing to lack of sufficient legal basis for denying deportees a prior right of hearing, and also owing to defects in the individual orders. Moreover, they submitted that the deportation was contrary to international law since the 4th Geneva Convention of 1949 relating to Protection of Civilians in Wartime prohibits deportation in general and mass deportation in particular. It was also contrary to Israeli administrative law which grants the right to a hearing prior to deportation.

           

An additional argument of the petitioners was that an appeal committee was not set up prior to the deportation, and that was an additional reason for invalidating the orders. The argument was rejected outright by the Court, since a committee was indeed in existence prior to the deportation (under regulations l l l and 112 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations.

           

In a per curiam opinion, the Supreme Court held as follows:

           

I.      The Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945 including Regulation l l 2 dealing with deportation is in force in Judea and Samaria, and in Gaza. Its continued force was derived first from Jordanian law and subsequently from legislation enacted by the Israeli military administration.

 

2.     According to the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, there must be sufficient evidence to support the deportation in each individual case. This requirement has been fulfilled.

 

3.     Regulation 112(8) of the above Regulations provides that the advisory committee set up to hear appeals against administrative detention also has jurisdiction to examine deportation orders if so requested by a deportee. That Regulation does not, however, specify whether the appeal is to be heard before or after the deportation is carried out. A reasonable interpretation would be that the right of appeal under Regulation 112(8) should be exercised prior to deportation. However, denial of a right to a prior hearing does not necessarily lead to invalidation of the deportation orders. The correct remedy would be to allow a hearing to take place after the deportation under the same conditions as would have prevailed if it had taken place prior to the deportation.

 

4.     The High Court of Justice will examine the legality of any act of the military government in accordance with the principles of Israeli administrative law. Those principles require grant of the right of hearing, and as far as possible the hearing, so as to be fair and effective, should be held in the presence of the person concerned (in this case, the deportee). Allowing such person to appear in person, and not just by his representative, may have prevented cases of mistaken identity or other errors of which there were a number in the present matter.

 

5.     In exceptional circumstances, the rule allowing for the right to a prior hearing can be departed from, where security needs justify such departure. However, in the present case, it is not necessary to consider whether such exceptional circumstances exist, since the rule laid down in earlier case law applies here, whereby even where there has been no prior hearing, a hearing should be held subsequent to deportation, and this should afford the deportee the opportunity to put forward his case in detail; in any event, lack of a prior hearing does not invalidate the individual deportation orders.

 

6.     The general temporary provision orders where invalid insofar as they sought in general to replace existing principles of natural justice which require a prior hearing to take place before carrying out deportation orders, without relating to specific exceptional cases.

 

7.         The Court concluded as follows:

a)     Lack of prior hearing did not invalidate the individual deportation orders. The Court ordered the right of hearing to be granted following the deportation.

b)     The "provisional" (general) deportations order was invalid, for reasons stated, but this did not invalidate the individual orders.

c)     Submissions regarding invalidity of individual deportation orders were to be considered by the advisory committee within the scope of the (subsequent) appeals.

Voting Justices: 
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

            H.C.J 5973/92                        H.C.A. 5990/92

            H.C.J 5974/92                        H.C.A. 6043/92

            H.C.J 5975/92                        H.C.A. 6047/92

            H.C.J 5976/92                        H.C.A. 6064/92

            H.C.J 6023/92                        H.C.A. 6077/92

            H.C.J 6114/92                        H.C.A. 6089/92

            H.C.J 6170/92                        H.C.A. 6097/92

            H.C.J 6263/92                        H.C.A. 6129/92

            H.C.J 6289/92                        H.C.A. 6167/92

H.C.J 29/93                                H.C.A. 6213/92

H.C.J 32/93                                H.C.A. 6245/92

                                                                                                            H.C.J 97/93                            H.C.A. 6247/92

H.C.J 107/93                              H.C.A.  217/93

            H.C.A.  248/93

            H.C.A.  249/93

            H.C.A.  266/93

            H.C.A.  278/93

            H.C.A.  285/93

            H.C.A.  454/93

 

 

    (H.C. 5973/92)

Association for Civil Rights in Israel

v.

Minister of Defence and others

 

(H.C. 5974/92)

Taher Sheritah & Others

v.

Commander of the IDF

 

(H.C. 5975/92)

Centre for the Protection of the Individual & Others

v.

Commander of the IDF in the West Bank & Others

 

(H.C. 5976/92)

Leah Tsemel & Others

v

Commander of the IDF in the West Bank and Gaza

 

 (H.C. 6023/92)

Abed El Wahab Darawashe, M.K.

v

Prime Minister and Minister of Defence & the Other

 

(H.C. 6114/92)

Ahmad Muhammed Nimer Husein and Another

v.

Commander of the IDF in the Gaza Strip

 

(H.C. 6170/92)

S. Porath

v.

Government of Israel

 

(H.C. 6263/92)

Naftali Gur Arie

v.

Government of Israel and others

 

(H.C. 6298/92)

Darawish Nasser and another

v.

The Commander of the Central Command and another.

 

(H.C. 29/93)

Ibrahim Said Abu Salem and others

v.

Minister of Defence

 

(H.C. 32/93)

Na'ama Husein Elabori

v.

Minister of Defence and another

 

(H.C. 97/93)

Majhad Hamed Kadir & Others

v.

Minister of Defence and another

 

(H.C. 107/93)

Fares Mahmud Abu Muamar

v.

Prime Minister and Minister of Defence and another

 

 

 

In The Supreme Court Sitting as a High Court of Justice

[28 January 1993]

Shamgar P., Elon D.P., Barak, Netanyahu, Goldberg, Or and Mazza JJ.

 

Editor's Summary

 

            Following a number of brutal acts of kidnapping and murder committed by the Hamas and Islamic Jihad terrorist organisations is December, 1992, it was decided by the Government of Israel to empower the military commanders of Judea and Samaria and of the Gaza Strip to issue orders for the temporary deportation of the leaders of these two terrorist organisations who had taken part in organising and supporting acts of terror, for a period not exceeding two years. The two commanders thereupon issued (general) temporary provisions under the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945 (from the time of the British Mandate but still in force in the territories) allowing for individual temporary deportation orders to be carried out immediately after being issued. An appeal committee was also set up, which would, however, hear appeals only after the deportation had already taken place. Altogether, 400 persons were deported to Lebanon under the deportation orders.

           

            The defence authorities (the respondents) submitted that the deportation orders were lawfully carried out even though the deportees were not given an opportunity to bring an appeal and have it heard prior to deportation, since pressing emergency conditions required the deportation to be carried out without any delay. Moreover, they argued, prior hearing could be dispensed with, since the general deportation orders made express legislative provision in that respect. Alternatively, case law of the High Court recognises emergency situations where even an inherent right like the right to hearing will not be enforced.

 

            The petitioners argued that the deportation orders were void, both because the general order itself was void ab initio, in particular owing to lack of sufficient legal basis for denying deportees a prior right of hearing, and also owing to defects in the individual orders. Moreover, they submitted that the deportation was contrary to international law since the 4th Geneva Convention of 1949 relating to Protection of Civilians in Wartime prohibits deportation in general and mass deportation in particular. It was also contrary to Israeli administrative law which grants the right to a hearing prior to deportation.

           

            An additional argument of the petitioners was that an appeal committee was not set up prior to the deportation, and that was an additional reason for invalidating the orders. The argument was rejected outright by the Court, since a committee was indeed in existence prior to the deportation (under regulations l l l and 112 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations.

           

            The Supreme Court held as follows:

           

I.      The Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945 including Regulation l l 2 dealing with deportation is in force in Judea and Samaria, and in Gaza. Its continued force was derived first from Jordanian law and subsequently from legislation enacted by the Israeli military administration.

 

2.     According to the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, there must be sufficient evidence to support the deportation in each individual case. This requirement has been fulfilled.

 

3.     Regulation 112(8) of the above Regulations provides that the advisory committee set up to hear appeals against administrative detention also has jurisdiction to examine deportation orders if so requested by a deportee. That Regulation does not, however, specify whether the appeal is to be heard before or after the deportation is carried out. A reasonable interpretation would be that the right of appeal under Regulation 112(8) should be exercised prior to deportation. However, denial of a right to a prior hearing does not necessarily lead to invalidation of the deportation orders. The correct remedy would be to allow a hearing to take place after the deportation under the same conditions as would have prevailed if it had taken place prior to the deportation.

 

4.     The High Court of Justice will examine the legality of any act of the military government in accordance with the principles of Israeli administrative law. Those principles require grant of the right of hearing, and as far as possible the hearing, so as to be fair and effective, should be held in the presence of the person concerned (in this case, the deportee). Allowing such person to appear in person, and not just by his representative, may have prevented cases of mistaken identity or other errors of which there were a number in the present matter.

 

5.     In exceptional circumstances, the rule allowing for the right to a prior hearing can be departed from, where security needs justify such departure. However, in the present case, it is not necessary to consider whether such exceptional circumstances exist, since the rule laid down in earlier case law applies here, whereby even where there has been no prior hearing, a hearing should be held subsequent to deportation, and this should afford the deportee the opportunity to put forward his case in detail; in any event, lack of a prior hearing does not invalidate the individual deportation orders.

 

6.     The general temporary provision orders where invalid insofar as they sought in general to replace existing principles of natural justice which require a prior hearing to take place before carrying out deportation orders, without relating to specific exceptional cases.

 

7.         The Court concluded as follows:

a)     Lack of prior hearing did not invalidate the individual deportation orders. The Court ordered the right of hearing to be granted following the deportation.

b)     The "provisional" (general) deportations order was invalid, for reasons stated, but this did not invalidate the individual orders.

c)     Submissions regarding invalidity of individual deportation orders were to be considered by the advisory committee within the scope of the (subsequent) appeals.

 

 

Israel Supreme Court Cases Cited:

 

[1]       H.C. 513, 514/85 Nazal v. Commander of IDF in Judea and Samaria, 39(3) P.D. 145.

[2]   Elections Appeal 1/65 Yarador v. Chairman of Central Elections Committee, 19(3) P.D. 365.

[3]       H.C. 680/88 Schnitzer v. Chief Military Censor, 42(4) P.D. 617.

[4]   H.C. 1361, 1378/91 Maslam v. Commander of IDF Gaza Strip; Abu Judian v. Minister of Defence, 45(3) P.D. 444.

[5J       H.C. 320/80 Kawasma v. Minister of Defence, 35(3) P.D. 113.

[6]       H.C. 672/88 Lavdi v. Commander of IDF West Bank, 43(2) P.D. 227.

[7]       H.C. 7/48 Karabutli v. Minister of Defence 2 P.D. 5.

[8]       H.C. 25/52 Al Galil v. Minister of interior 6 P.D. 110.

[9]       H.C. 240/51 Al Rahman v. Minister of interior 6 P.D. 364.

[10]     H.C. 174/52 Abu Dahud v. Governor of Acre Jail, 6 P.D. 897.

[11]     8/52 Badar v. Minister of interior, 7 P.D. 366.

[12]     H.C. 3/58 Berman v. Minister of lnterior, 12 P.D. 1493.

[13]     H.C. 290/65 Altagar v. Mayor of Ramat Gan, 20(1) P.D. 29.

[14]     H.C. 654/78 Gingold v. National Labour Court, 35(2) P.D. 649.

[15] Cr. A. 768/ 80 Shapira and Co. Netanya Contractors Ltd v. State of Israel, 36(1) P.D. 337.

[16] H.C. 4112/90 Israel Association for Civil Rights v. Commander of Southern Command, 44(4) P.D. 529.

[17] Misc. App. H.C. 497/88 (H.C. 765/88) Shachshir v. IDF Commander West Bank, 43(1) P.D. 529.

[18] H.C. 69/81 Abu Ita v. Commander of Judea and Samaria Region; Kanzil v. Customs Commissioner Gaza Region Command, 37(2) P.D. 192.

[19] H.C. 358/88 Israel Association for Civil Rights v. Commander of Central Command, 43(2) P.D. 529.

[20] H.C. 531/79 "Likud" Faction in Petach Tikva Municipality v. Petach Tikvah Municipal Council, 34(2) P.D. 566.

[21]     H.C. 549/75 Noah Films Ltd v. Films Censorship Board, 30(1) P.D. 757.

 

 

English Case Cited:

[22]     R. v. Secretary of State for Home Dept. ex parte Hosen Ball [1977] 1 W.L.R. 766.

 

Jewish Law Sources Cited:

[A]      Genesis Ch. 3, vv. 1-2, Ch. 4, vv. 9-10, Ch. 18, v. 21.

[B]       Deuteronomy Ch. l, v. 16.

[C]       Response of Harama (Rabbi Moshe Isserles) 108.

 

On Behalf of the Petitioner in H.C. 5973/92:

Adv. J. Shoffman; Adv. D. Brixman

On Behalf of the Petitioners in H.C. 5974/92; 5975/92;

and Respondents No. 5

Adv. A. Feldman; Adv. E. Rosenthal; Adv. L. Tsemel

in 14C 6263/92

On Behalf of the Petitioners in H.C. 6023/92; 107/93:

Adv. E. Dekoar

On Behalf of the Petitoner in H.C. 6114/92:

Adv. E. Riadh

On Behalf of the Petitioner in H.C. 6298/92, 32, 97/93:

Adv. D. Nassar

On Behalf of the Petitioners in 29/93:

Adv. G. Bolos

On Behalf of Respondents 34 in H.C. 6263/92:

U. Slonim

On Behalf of the Respondents:

Adv. J. Harish, The Attorney-General

Adv. N. Arad, Director of the High Court of Justice Department

The State Athority's Office

In the Supreme Court Sitting as High Court of Justice

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

Introduction

 

            1. (a) These petitions and the applications accompanying them relate to the deportation to Lebanon on 17th December 1992 of 415 residents of Judea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip, in respect of whom, according to governmental authorities, information has been assembled to the effect that they are active in the Hamas or Islamic Jihad organisations.

           

            According to Respondents' reply, only those whose activities reached, or exceeded, the level of responsibility for local administration (including training, operations and incitement) have been deported, and not those who were engaged merely in disturbing the peace, distributing leaflets or writing slogans.

 

            (b) Relatives of the late Nissim Toledano and Iris Azoulai, who were victims of the above organisations, and the Victims of Terror Association joined the proceedings as respondents, requesting that the steps taken by the State remain in Force. The family of the missing soldier Yehuda Katz also joined the proceedings as petitioner and applied for the Government to declare its willingness to include an exchange of Israeli missing in Lebanon for the persons expelled. Adv. Shai Porath also joined the petitions, claiming that the Government was not competent to refuse on 25th December 1992, the request of the International Red Cross to transfer aid and supplies to the deportees at the place they are staying in Lebanon.

           

            We would explain our position in respect of these additional petitions at the outset:

           

            (1) Insofar as relates to the petitions of the Toledano and Azoulay families and the Association of Victims of Terror Association, their positions are the same as that of the State, and therefore everything stated by us in this context below will also apply to those petitions.

           

            (2) As the Attorney-General has declared before us, the application of the Katz family is being considered by the Government and we did not consider that at this stage we can go beyond that.

           

            (3) We were dubious as regards the legal basis of Adv. Porath's petition; however, it has meanwhile become apparent that the question of medical aid for the deportees is in any event amongst those matters which the Government is at present taking up with the International Red Cross, and at this stage, therefore, considera­tion of the said additional petition has become superfluous.

           

            2. Our statements will be divided into the following sections:

           

            (a) Factual background, including a description of the Hamas organisation and the Islamic Jihad organisation.

           

            (b) The expulsion orders which were made and the legal basis for the expulsion orders according to the Respondents.

           

            (c) The Petitioners' arguments.

           

            (d) Conclusion on the legality of the expulsion.

 

The Hamas and the Islamic Jihad

 

            3. (a) On 13th December 1992 the Hamas carried out a brutal kidnapping and murder of the late Nissim Toledano. The same week, the said organisation caused another five deaths, the climax of acts of murder which had preceded them. Acts of kidnapping and murder expressed the central and dominant objective of the said organisation, and of the Islamic Jihad organisation and its factions, to bring about the liquidation of the State of Israel through Jihad (a holy war). Those organisations have in recent years been responsible for the murder or wounding, by stabbing, axes, strangulation or shooting, of civilians and soldiers who have fallen in the path of the perpetrators; amongst the victims are a 15 year old girl and old people of 70 years and more. These organisations have also murdered many tens of Arab residents of the occupied territories who, according to them, were suspected of having contact with Israeli entities or of disloyalty to the personal norms of conduct which bound them according to the said organisations' philosophy.

           

            (b) According to an expert's opinion which has been submitted to us, based to a great extent on the manifest publications of these organisations, i.e. statements quoted from them, the Hamas is a secret organisation which combines the most extreme Islamic fundamentalism with absolute opposition to any arrangement with Israel or recognition of it and preaches the destruction of the State of Israel ("Israel will arise and exist until Islam wipes it out, just as it wiped out its predecessors" - quoted from the Hamas Covenant).

           

            The object of the organisation is the reinstatement of an Islamic state in the whole area of Palestine "from the Mediterranean Sea to the Jordan River" ("the Hamas believes that the Land of Palestine in a Muslim trust until the end of time. Neither it nor any part of it can be surrendered... This is the principle of the Islamic Sharia (Islamic law) and holds good as regards any country conquered by force by the Muslims" - quoted from the third chapter of the Hamas Covenant dated 18th August 1988). Holy War (Jihad), in the form of armed struggle, including murder, is the sole and immediate means to achieve the said goal; any accomodation with an Israeli entity amounts to surrender of the principles of the Islamic religion.

 

            In its propaganda the organisation relies on local religious personalities who add religious decisions and interpretations as a conceptual foundation and as religious legitimation for acts of terror. Its adherents include members of the free professions who guide the organisation's activites and arrange for the supply of resources necessary for its activities. The organisation is aided by front organisations which serve as sources for mobilising manpower and for camouflaging covert action (transfer of funds, etc.).

           

            The acts of murder and terror are in a constant process of escalation, and for taitous kidnapping for the purpose of murder, as already mentioned, is outstanding feature of the organisation's activities.

           

            The main objectives of the organisation emerge from its proclamations. In Proclamation 91 of 5th October 1992 it was said, inter alia:

           

"Hamas calls upon the masses of our Arab and Islamic people to clarify their position: rejection of the device of autonomy and rejection of the normalisation of relations with the Zionist enemy. Hamas demands that the leadership of the PLO and of all Arab countries concerned in the negotiations with the Zionist enemy withdraw from the negotiations and stand alongside the Palestinian people in its Jihad against subjugation.

 

            Hamas congratulates the brave Halal As Eladin Elkassem Brigade for their success in attacks in Gaza and Jerusalem against soldiers of the Zionist occupier and calls for more heroic attacks".

 

            In Proclamation 93 of 5th December 1992, the following passage appears:

 

"Only iron will rout iron and only the strong will overcome the weak, a firm decision is a firm decision and Jihad is Jihad until Allah proclaims victory.

 

Your movement, the Hamas, renews its promise to continue the Jihad, despite the surrender of the docile or the violence of the occupiers and calls as follows:

 

(a) On the foreign level:

Hamas stresses its demand that the Arab countries participating in the negotiating process, withdraw from it and not respond to the demands of the Zionist enemy to halt the economic boycott and normalise relations with it".

 

            The Proclamation of 14th December 1992, following the kidnapping and murder of the Late Nissim Toledano, included the following:

           

"We emphasise that the Jihad and the death of the martyrs which Hamas has adopted as a method and strategy is the only means for the liberation of Palestine, and it is this alone which will bring about the collapse of our enemy and shatter his arrogance. We have promised Allah to continue our jihad, to escalate it, develop it and constantly surprise the enemy by our sacred military activites. We call upon our brethren in all the Palestinian (Islamic and national) factions to escalate the activities of the Jihad and concentrate all our people's potential in the front which is fighting the enemy and to turn our pillaged land into a volcano which will destroy the conquering invaders by fire.

 

The capture of the officer is in the context of the state of war between Palestine, our people and our brigades and the Zionist enemy, and it was not the first act, as our people is well aware - and will not be the last - with the help of the Almighty". (Emphasis in the original)

 

            Expression of the spiritual image of the Hamas activists can also be seen from the congratulatory statements about the murder at the end of December of the Lage Haim Nahmani, which were made by the chief spokesman of the deportees, Dr. Elaziz Rantisi, on 4th January 1993.

           

            (c) The Islamic jihad movement, with all its factions, is no different in its character and objects. It emerges from the statements of its leaders and its publications that this movement views the "Zionist Jewish entity" embodied in the State of Israel as a prime enemy and advocates immediate action to liquidate it, this movement too has given expression to its ambitions in dozens of acts of murder and terror.

           

The Deportation Orders

 

            4. (a) Against the background of increasing Hamas activity in the first weeks of December 1992, the Government, on 16th December 1992, decided as follows:

           

"456. Security matters

 

In the Ministerial Committee for National Security Matters, authority is given to make emergency regula­tions for the issue of immediate deportation orders for the expulsion of persons inciting acts of terror and it is decided (by a majority, one abstention) as follows:

 

            (a) In view of the existence of a state of emergency and in order to safeguard public security - to instruct the Prime Minister and the Minister of Defence to order and empower the military commanders of Judea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip to issue orders in accordance with vital, immediate security needs relating to the temporary deportation, without prior notice, for the purpose of deporting inciters, of those of the residents of the territory who are, by their action, endangering human life or inciting such action, for such period as determined by the military commanders, but not exceeding two years.

 

            (b) Any person departed as aforesaid may, within 60 days, appeal against his deportation to a special committee through a member of this family or his advocate in accordance with rules to be laid down in the orders".

           

            Following the said decision, the Commander of Central Command, who is also Commander of the IDF Forces in Judea and Samaria, and the Commander of Southern Command, who is also Commander of the IDF Forces in the Gaza Strip, published provisional orders relating to the Temporary Deportation (Temporary Provision) (Judea and Samaria Region) (No. 138l) Order, 1992 and the Temporary Deportation (Temporary Pro­duction) (Gaza' Strip Region) (No. 1986), 1992. The wording of the order in respect of Judea and Samaria is set out below:

           

"The Israel Defence Forces

           

Order for Temporary Deportation (Temporary Provision)

 

By virtue of my power as Commander of the IDF Forces, having been satisfied due to the special circumstances presently existing in the territory, that decisive security reasons so require, I hereby order, as a temporary provision, as follows:

 

Definitions

 

1. In this Order -

 

'regulations' means the Defence (Emergency) Regula­tions, 1945;

 

 'temporary deportation order' means an order pursuant to Regulation 112(1) of the Regulations, the force of which is limited to a period not exceeding two years.

 

Implementation of temporary deportation order

 

2. A temporary deportation order may be carried out immediately after it is issued.

 

Appeals committee

 

3. (a) Notwithstanding the provisions of Regulation 112(8) of the Regulations, appeal committees shall be established for the purpose of this Order whose members shall be appointed by me or by person empowered by me.

 

(b) A legally qualified judge of a military court shall serve as chairman of an appeal committee.

 

(c) An appeal committee shall have power to hear an appeal brought before it and may approve the temporary deportation order, revoke it or reduce the period specified therein.

 

Appeals

 

4. (a) An appeal against a temporary deportation order may only be made to the appeal committee within 60 days of the temporary deportation order being issued.

 

(b) The deliberations of the appeal committee shall be conducted in camera.

 

(c) Where the temporary deportation order has been carried out, the appeal committee shall consider the appeal in the absence of the deportee.

 

(d) The deportee shall be entitled to be represented before the appeal committee by an advocate or a relative.

 

5. (a) This Order shall commence on the date of its signature.

 

(b) This Order shall remain in force until other provision

is made by me.

 

6. This Order shall be referred to as the Temporary Deportation (Temporary Provision) (Judea and Samaria Region) Order (No. 138 l), 1992.

16th December 1992.

 

Danny Yatom, Brigadier

Commander of the IDF Forces in Judea and Samaria"

 

 

            The wording of the order in respect of the Gaza Strip is similar, with some insignificant modifications, to the order published for Judea and Samaria.

           

            (b) The said order relating to temporary expulsion is based on the provision of Regulation 112 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, which were made by the British Mandatory Government and are still part of domestic law in the said territories.

           

            The relevant provisions of Regulation 112 as aforesaid provide as follows:

           

"Deportation

           

112. (l) The Commander of the Israel Defense Forces in the territory shall be empowered to make an order under his hand hereinafter referred to in these Regulations as a deportation order) for the deportation of any person from the occupied territory. Any person in respect of whom a deportation order is made shall remain outside the occupied territory so long as the order is in force.

 

(8) Any advisory committee appointed under the provision of sub-regulation (4) of Regulation 111, if so requested by any person in respect of whom a deportation order is made under these Regulations, is empowered to deliberate and make recommendations to the commander of the territory in connection with the deportation order".

 

            There has been no dispute before us that the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, including the said Regulation 112, are part of the domestic law in force in each of the said occupied territories (as regards Judea and Samaria, see also the summary of the legislative history in H.C. 513/85 [l] Nazal v. The Commander of the IDF Forces in Judea and Samaria, (hereafter - the Nazal case) [l]. In the Gaza Strip, the British Mandatory law still applies in full, so that Regulation 112 is included therein.

           

            (c) From the above quotation, it emerges that the temporary deportation order referred to the special circumstances which had arisen and to the decisive security reasons, and it provided the following main arrangements:

           

            (1) The force of the temporary deportation is for two years at the most.

           

            (2) The temporary deportation order under Regulation 112 of the said Regulations can be carried out on the spot, namely immediately after its issue.

           

            (3) The right to a hearing would only be available after the deportation is carried out, i.e., it would be possible to submit an appeal for up to 60 days from the date of issue of the order. The 60 day limitation was revoked in an amendment of 13th January 1993.

           

            (4) The appeal committee for the purposes of such an appeal would have power to make a binding decision, not merely a recommendation.

           

            (5) The appeal would be heard in the absence of the deportee, who could be represented by an advocate or relative.

           

            (d) Following on the orders, the commanders actually exercised the power vested in them, as follows:

           

            In Judea and Samaria, 284 deportation orders were issued, of which 39 were for a period of 18 months and the rest for a period of 24 months. In the Gaza Strip, 202 orders were issued, of which 100 were for a period of 18 months and the rest for a period of 24 months. Of the said total number, 78 were subsequently with­drawn, but orders were added, to the effect that altogether 415 persons were expelled.

           

            On 16th December 1992 the deportation began. It was temporarily stayed following on the first petitions, by interim orders of this court, which were set aside on 17th December 1992 together with the issue of the orders nisi.

           

            (e) The criterion applied by the military authority which decided to carry out the deportation was an individual one; namely, the selection was personal, based on the information regarding each of the candidates for deportation. As stated in the State's written reply submitted to us:

           

"49. Those involved are individuals, some of whom took part in the organisation and support of acts of violence or in the guidance, incitement or preaching of such acts. The others assisted the activites of the said organisations in the sphere of ecomomic or organisational infrastructure, the mobilisation of personnel, the raising and distribution of funds and also in the wording of proclamations and organising their circulation. "

 

            (f) after the deportation, it transpired that the deportees included, in error, six people against whom an order had not been made, another person in respect of whom of identity an error had been made and nine persons under legal process or persons against whom court proceedings were being conducted, whom it was not intended to expel without first exhausting the legal proceedings already being taken.

 

            The Government announced its willingness to return the said persons, and 14 of them who agreed thereto have already been returned.

           

The Respondents' Position

 

5. The position of the Respondents is that a deportation order may be duly carried out pursuant to the emergency provisions without allowing an opportunity to submit an appeal prior thereto, pursuant to Regulation 112(8) quoted above, because -

 

            (a) in practical terms there is a necessity, namely there are pressing emergency conditions which required deportation; and

           

            (b) in legal terms, in such circumstances, the prior hearing of an appeal could be dispensed with, because the orders of the commanders laid down an express legislative provision on this issue permitting expulsion without prior hearing; in the alternative, the law of the State of Israel, as expressed in the precedents of this Court, also recognises exceptions which, in extreme security circumstances, permit departure from the observance of an inherent right, including that of a hearing. In this context the Respondents referred inter alia to the judgment of President Agranat and of Judge Sussman in E.A. 1/65 (Yarador v. Chairman of the Sixth Knesset Central Elections Committee, [2] and to the judgment in H.C. 680/88 (Schnitzer v. The Chief Military Censor, [3], at 630, opposite the letter B).

           

The Petitioners' Arguments

 

            6. (a) The central argument of the Petitioners is that the deportation orders are void for a dual reason, both because the empowering order (namely the Temporary Provisions Order) is void ab initio and because of various defects which occurred in the course of issuing the individual orders.

           

            With regard to the first reason, the Petitioners referred in particular to alleyed absence, of a sufficient legal basis for denying the deportee the right of prior hearing, so as to allow him to raise his objections to the deportation, before it takes place, before a committee operating under Regulation 112(8) of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, and if he so desires thereafter also before the High Court of Justice (according to the limits delineated in that respect by this Court in H.C. 1361/1378/91 Mesalem v. The Commander of the IDF Forces in the Gaza Strip, Abu Judian v. Minister of Defence [4] at 453, opposite the letter F).

 

            (b) The act of deportation is contrary to both public international law and to Israeli administrative law, jointly and severally:

           

            (1) Article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention relate to the Protection of Civilian Persons in time of War prohibits expulsion generally and mass expulsion in particular.

           

            (2) Israeli law grants the right to a hearing before deportation (H.C. 320/90, Kawasme v. Minister of Defence, H.C. 672/88, (hereafter, the Kawasme case) [5], Lavadi v. Commander of the IDF Forces in the West Bank, [6] at 235,. and H.C.A. 454/88, quoted therein). This right, which is laid down in Israeli law, should not be denied by security legislation in occupied territory.

           

            (c) Following H.C. 7/48 (EI Karbutli v. Minister of Defence, (hereafter, the Karbutli case) [1] it was pleaded by the Petitioners that the deportation orders are void on a further ground, namely that the committees under the Temporary Provisions Order were only set up after the deportation, i.e. they did not exist before the deportation was carried out.

           

            We should point out already at this stage that we cannot accept this last argument. As we shall specify below, the right to apply for a hearing (or appeal) is based on the provisions of Regulation 112 as aforesaid. Sub-regulation (8) thereof, which the Petitioners continue to view as the determining provision as to the appeal, refers to the committees set up under Regulation 111(4), which have been in existence time, including the date that the order was carried out.

 

The Legal Conclusions

 

            7. The following are the matters requiring examination.

           

            (a) The validity of Regulation 112 of the said Regulations as part of domestic law.

           

            (b) When may Regulation 112 be implemented.

           

            (c) The right of hearing pursuant to that regulation.

           

            (d) The exceptions to the right of hearing and the validity of the temporary provisions.

           

            (e) The validity of the deportation orders.

           

            (f) The implementation of the right of hearing.

           

            8. Regulation 112 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, which deals with deportation, is a legal provision of law valid in Judea and Samaria and the Gaza Strip, since it is part of the law applicable in the region ("the laws in force in the country", in the words of Regulation 43 in the Aurex to the Hague Convention of 1907 concerning the Laws and Customs of Land Warfare). The continued force of the Regulation, which was made during the British Mandate, originally derived from the provisions of Jordanian law, and since the entry of the IDF Forces it has a similar derived from the Law and Administration Proclamation (No. 2), 1967 and Proclamation of the same year related to the Gaza Strip (see also H.C. 1361-1378/91, [4], at p. 455). The implementation of Regulation 112 as domestic law is, since the entry of the IDF Forces, with the power and authority of the regional commander.

 

            The orders which were made in the present case were based on specific information in respect of each deportee, namely on individual considerations which, according to the Respondents, indicated the existence of a basis in respect of each single one of the deportees. This means that there was no collective order but a set of personal orders, each of which exists independently, and meets the requirements of Regulation 108 of the said Regulations, which is discussed below.

 

            9. The arguments addressed to us did not justify a departure from the legal conclusion that the discretion standing behind the implementation of Regulation 112 was based on considerations contained in Regulation 108 of the said Defence Regulations (as stated therein, "if it is necessary or effectual to grant the order for the security of the public, the defence of the State of Israel, the maintenance of public order or the suppression of uprising, rebellion or riots"), provided that the individual data relating to a deportee, as presented to the Commander of the IDF Forces before making the order, give foundation for such an act. The evidence relating to each deportee should be clear, unequivocal and persuasive, see the Nazal case [1], at 655).

           

            10. (a) Regulation 112(8) lays down as aforesaid that a consultative committee, appointed under Regulation 111(4) for the purposes of hearing appeals against an administrative detention order, is empowered to examine and make recommendations in connection with a deportation order if so requested by a person in respect of whom such an order has been made.

           

            The said Regulation does not specify whether the hearing of the appeal should be held before or after the deportation is carried out. The British Mandatory authorities which made the Regula­tions believed, as emerges from the way in which the Regulation was implemented, that there is no duty to hear an appeal before the deportation order is carried out, and the then consultative committee heard appeals (when too, in the absence of the deportee) only after the deportation order had been carried out. The committee under Regulation 112(8) was the same committee which acted under Regulation 111(4) and, just as it heard appeals after detention rather than before it, so it also heard appeals against deportation after, rather than before, its implementation.

           

            As can be learnt and inferred from the case law of the early years of the State, then too it was not the practice to grant the right of hearing, in the event of an appeal, prior to eassying out a deportation order (this is for example implied from H.C. 25/52, Jalil v. The Minister of the Interior, [8]; H.C. 240/51, Ta Alrahman v. Minister of the Interior, [9]; H.C. 174/52, Abu-Dahud v. Superintendent of Acre Prison, [10]; H.C. 8/52, Badar v. Minister of the Interior, [11].

 

            However, the developments which have occurred in consti­tutional and administrative law in recent decades have conferred on the right of hearing as a rule - including the right to appeal to the consultative committee under Regulation 112(8) which takes place in advance - the status of an established rule, and an essential means for the prior examination of the justification for the Commander to make a deportation order. The courts have viewed the prior hearing in the field of administrative law as one of the rules of natural justice (H.C. 3/58, Berman v. Minister of the Interior, [12] at 1503; H.C. 290/65, Eliaar v. Mayor of Ramat Gan, [13] at 33; H.C. 654/78, Gingold v. National Labour Tribunal, [14] at 654; Cr. A. 768/80, Schapira v. State of Israel, [15] at 363); and as regards the right of prior hearing, it was stated in H.C. 4112/90, Association for Civil Rights in Israel v. Commander of the Southern Command, [16] at 638, that -

           

"The source and foundation [of the right of hearing] is in Jewish tradition, and the sages of Israel ancient saw it the ancient right of humanity" (Genesis, Chapter 3, Verses 11-12; Chapter 4, Verses 9-10 [a] 18, 21; Deuteronomy, Chapter 1, Verse [B] 16); and further on [16] on page 638 it is stated:

 

            As regards the present case, it was stated in H.C.A. 497/88 (H.C. 265/88) (Shakshir v. Commander of IDF Forces in the West Bank, [17] at 537

           

"In Aware of the grave and far-reaching determent occasioned to the person concerned by reason of an order expelling him from is place of residence, the legislature has laid down a special procedure, which is not known in criminal law, through Regulations 111(4) and 112(8) of the Defence Regulations, according to which a consultative committee, headed by a lawyer, was established, amongst its powers being to examine all the information existing against the deportee 18 including all evidence, whether unrestigated privileged, in the posession of the Defense authorities. This committee gives the deportee an opportunity to submit to it his evidence and arguments and it must also allow him to call other witnesses on his behalf, if those witnesses might affect the result of the hearing. After examining the evidence and hearing the arguments of the parties or their attorneys, the consultative committee makes its recommendation to the Military Commander as regards the outcome of the relevant order... if the Commander decides, after receiving t he opinion of the consultative committee, not to cancel the deportation order and to insist upon its imple­mentation, it is open to the deportee submit a petition to the High Court of Justice".

 

            (c) The legal interpretation according to which Regulation 112(8) grants a right of appeal before implementation of the deportation was considered at length in the Kawasme case [5].

           

            The Kawasme case [5] involved the deportation of the mayors of Hebron and Halhoul and of the Imam of the El Ibrahimi Mosque, Rajahb El-Tamimi, following the murder in Hebron of six Jews who, on 2nd May 1980, were returning from prayers at the Cave of Machpela. Immediately upon the deportation order being made by Brigadier-General Benjamin Ben Eliezer, the three were taken from their homes, supposedly for the purpose of talks with the regional commander. They were then told that they were going to meet the Minister of Defence and instead they were flown by helicopter to the Lebanese border and there expelled over the border. Their spouses petitioned this Court against the validity of the deportation order.

           

            An order nisi was issued pursuant to which the authorities were required to show cause "why the deportation orders should not be set aside... since they (the deportees) had not been given a fair opportunity to state their objections to the deportation orders for consideration by the committee mentioned in Regulation 112(8)... and were not allowed to appear before that committee before the expulsions were implemented.

           

            In the Kawasme case the State Attorney explained in his arguments that those responsible for the deportation knew that the law prescribed with regard to Regulation 112(8), although they had decided, without consultation with legal authorities, to implement the deportation forthwith without service of an order or notice of its contents, because "a situation had arisen which obliged the immediate deportation of the said three leaders in order to prevent a dangerous escalation in the security situation in the region". The State representation also stated in court, after deportation had been carried out, that it would be willing to hold a hearing before an appeal committee.

           

            President Landau held that, according to the rules of natural justice and in view of the wording of Regulation 112(8), the reasonable meaning of the Regulation was that there is a duty to grant an opportunity of applying to the committee immediately after the deportation order is made and before it is carried out. After the deportation has been carried out a new situation arises, when the deportee is already over the border and he is thereby deprived of his ability to object to the order and put his case to the committee.

           

            This was also how the Regulation was understood - as emerged from the Minister of Defence's reply - in another case, being that of the deportation order in respect of Bassam Shaka, the mayor of Nablus. In the words of President Landau, "even if it had been most desirable in the eyes of the respondents, for pressing reasons of security, that the deportation be implemented without any delay, that did not justify their disregard... of the necessity to observe the law" (ibid., p. 119).

           

            Nevertheless, President Landau did not see fit to set aside the deportation order. The consultative committee was already in existence at the time of the deportation and it was therefore not appropriate to conclude that the order was void on the ground that this Court applied in the case of Karbulti (ibid., H.C. 7/48), in which a detention order was revoked because a committee under Regulation 111(4) did not exist at the time the detention was carried out.

           

            In President Landau's opinion, the main point is that denial of the right to apply to the committee prior to deportation require does not retroactive revocation of the order, but the correct remedy for the wrong is reinstatement, namely placing the petitioners in the situation in which they would have been had they not been deprived of the right to apply to the committee. In view of the evidence of open incitement against the State by the Imam El Tamimi, the court did not find it appropriate to extend relief to that deportee, whereas in respect of the other two (Kawasme and Milchem), a majority of the judges (the President and Judge Yitzhak Kahan) decided, as President Landau said, after much soul-searching, that a recommendation should be made to allow those two to appear before the committee after the event. Judge Yitzhak Kahan, as mentioned, agreed with the result which President Landau reached, but added that although Regulation 112(8) does not contain express provision that an appeal to the committee should be allowed before deportation, in his opinion the rule is that generally a person should be allowed to appeal to the consultative committee before the order is implemented. This rule is not founded on statute, but on principles laid down by the courts which oblige every authority to act fairly. Denial of the right to apply to the committee is similar to denying a person's right to a fair hearing. However, according to him, there could be emergency situations in which the right of hearing must bow to a contrary vital interest, which should be given priority. We shall discuss this below.

           

            Judge Haim Cohen, dissenting, believed that the order should be made absolute, since the expulsion orders should be viewed as void in view of the manner in which the deportation had been dealt with.

           

            The court, therefore, by a majority, decided to discharge the order nisi, namely to dismiss the petition, making the following recommendation:

 

 "...that if the committee (namely the consultative committee appointed under Regulation 111(4) of the 945 Regulations) finds that the content of the first and second petitioners' application to it, if made, is prima facie relevant and that it contains a clear position on the part of the petitioners whereby they intend to observe the laws of the military administration in their activities as public personalities and it also contains unequivocal reference to the statements of incitement published in their name in the media - then in the next stage the petitioners should be allowed to appear personally before the committee to allow it to gain an impression of their oral explanations, in the manner which should have been adopted initially" (ibid., pp.124- 125).

 

            The two deported mayors indeed applied to the committee through the Red Cross in affidavits which met the requirements. Following this, they were returned for the hearing via Allenby Bridge and were arrested on the spot. The consultative committee held its hearing by the Bridge. Petitioners' counsel appeared before it and their arguments were heard, and information was submitted on behalf of the Army about their activities. The committee heard the appeal and dismissed it, and the deportation order was upheld. The petitioners applied to this Court with a new petition which too was dismissed. The deportation order was then carried out once again.

           

            11. (a) In the present case, the Respondents have sought to modify the legal infrastructure by enacting the orders regarding the temporary provisions which expressly permit immediate expulsion, and allowing the possibility of applying to the consultative committee after the deportation.

           

            (b) We have explained in the past on more than one occasion that this Court will review the legality of an act of the military administration and the validity thereof in accordance with the principles of Israeli administrative law, in order to decide whether the norms binding an Israeli public officer have been observed (HC 69,493/81,) Abu Ita, v. Judea and Samaria Regional Commander, Kanzil v. Customs Commissioner, Gaza Region Command [18], at 231.

           

            It was stated there:

 

"So far as this Court is concerned, the officer is not generally regarded as having fulfilled his duty if he has performed that which is necessitated by the norms of international law, since more is required of him, as an Israeli authority, and he should also act in the sphere of military administration in accordance with the rules which delineate fair and proper administrative procedures. For example, the laws of war do not disclose any principle, whether established or at least formu­lated, according to which there is a duty to observe the right of hearing, but an Israeli authority will not fulfil its duty... if it does not respect that duty in circum­stances where the right should be granted in accordance with our norms of administrative law".

 

            Israeli administrative law requires as aforesaid, the grant of a right of hearing, and we have already stated that the more serious and irrevocable the results of the Government decision, the more essential is it that the person affected be allowed to state his objections and give his answer to the allegations against him so as to try to refute them (see H.C. 358/ 88, Association for Civil Rights v. Commander of the Central Command, [19] at 540).

           

            (c) Moreover, hearing arguments from an intermediary rather than from the person concerned is inherently deficient in value and practicality. Statements made by counsel lose some of their force when the person making the statements on behalf of another cannot first meet with the person concerned in order to obtain from him information, guidance and instructions, and continue consulting with him routinely in respect of the factual allegations raised against him which are the basis of the hearing, and in respect of which his reply is sought, as he alone knows his exact case Personal appearance, before the committee of the person in respect of whom the deportation order is made, is the foundation and essence the right to a hearing.

           

            The cases of mistaken identity, and of selection of deportees which have been discovered in the matter before us after the event, have of course made more acute the conclusion as regards the importance of giving an opportunity to put forward a regiments directly before the committee. There is a possibility - if only theoretical - that there are other cases in which it could become apparent that there was a mistake in - or non-justification for - the deportation, if the person concerned appeared before the committee and stated his case.

 

            12. (a) The Respondents have put forward the argument that, according to the principles of administrative law, there are circumstances in which vital interests of state security prevail over the duty to hold a prior hearing, before carrying out the deportation order. In other words, in balancing these competing values, namely the right of hearing versus security needs and when the security circumstances are of special weight, the right to hearing should not be exercised in advance of carrying out the deportation but only subsequently, and the need to exercise the power immediately then constitutes an incontestable constraint. The State's argument was as follows:

           

"31. Moreover, the opinion of the security authorities was, and still is, that any attempt to carry out the deportation of hundreds of people according to the previous pattern (rather than by way of immediate expulsion), whilst the deportees were still in the territories, was likely to give rise to a very services wave of incitement and violence, aimed inter alia at creating pressure (both domestic and international) on the State of Israel to rescuid the intention to expel them.

 

32. In this context, it could also be appraised, on the basis of past experience, that such a wave of incitement was also likely to spread beying the Palestinian street into the detention centres and prisons in Israel, in Judea and Samaria and the Gaza Strip".

 

            In order to lay the foundation for his argument of the existence, at times of a right to depart from the major principle of granting the right of prior hearing, the Attorney-General referred inter alia to H.C. 531/79 (The Likud Faction in Petach Tikva Municipality v. The Petach Tikva Municipal Council, [20] at 576), where it is stated:

 

"Principles of necessity or temporary constraints set aside the application of the rules of natural justice".

 

            Cr.A. 768/80 [15] was also mentioned, where it was held, an p. 365-366 of the report:

           

"There are cases where an administrative authority makes a decision without hearing the interested party and at the decision can be a valid one. This will happen when the interest which the decision protects in a specific case is of greater weight in the context of interests as a whole than the interest of the right to a hearing. Granted the importance of the principle of the right to a hearing, it should not be forgotten that it is only one of the generality of interests which have to be balanced and respected".

 

            In delineating the bounds of the said exception to the existence of the rule as to a hearing in purely operational matters, in the realm of security, it was said in H.C. 358/88 [19], at 546-561:

           

"There are indeed operational military circumstances in which judicial review is inconsistent with the place or time or with the nature of the circumstances; for example, when a military unit carries out an operation in the scope of which it must remove an obstacle or overcome opposition or respond on the spot to an attack on military forces or on civilians, and the operation is taking place at the time, or like circum­stances in which the competent military authority sees an operational need for immediate action. By the very nature of the matter, in such circumstances there is no room to delay the military operation which must be carried out on the spot".

 

In H.C. 4112/90 [16], (at p. 640): we went on to say on this issue

           

"Such circumstances existed in the case before us, where the Military Commander for a lengthy period tried many different measures until it became apparent to him that none of them could prevent an act of murder because of the narrow and winding streets of the location which did not allow the life of the victim to be safeguarded. This grave and uncontrollable situation in which human life is at risk obliges action on the spot to safeguard human life and immediately prevent the recurrence of such cases, as the Military Commander directed in the order. Among a right of argument in such circumstances, before implementing the order, involving a delay in taking action for the period necessary to hold the hearing in this Court, as described and requested in the petition, constitutes a substantial risk to human life and a real concern as to the frustration of the possibility of taking necessary action, as detailed in paragraph 7 of our judgment. In this example the supreme value of preserving human life takes priority over the value of a right to a hearing. This balance between these two values is the supreme value in our legal system".

 

            (b) The existence of the exception was also considered by Judge Yitzhak Kahan in his separate opinion in the Kawasme case [5]. He referred to the statement of Judge Witkon in H.C. 549/75 Noah Film Company v. Cinema Film Review Board, [21], at 760), according to which:

           

"There are of course situations in which the need to cancel a license or permit granted in error or without due consideration is so great and urgent that even if the rule of audi alteram partem was not complied with the court should hesitate to invalidate the decision for cancellation.

 

            Justice Yitzhak Kahan further stated:

 

"In the work of the learned author, H.W.R. Wade, Administrative Law, (Oxford, 4th ed., 1977, p. 451), the following was stated in this regard:

 

'Sometimes urgent action may have to be taken on ground of public health or safety, for example to seize and destroy bad meat exposed for sale or to order the removal to hospital of a person with an infectious disease. In such cases the normal presumption that a hearing must be given is rebutted by the circumstances of the case. So it is also, for obvious reasons, where the police have to act with urgency, e.g. in making arrests'.

           

            An example of a case in which - for reasons of safeguarding public security - the court in England justified infringing the rules of natural justice, can be found in the judgment in R. v. Secretary of State for Home Department, ex parte Honsenbal, (1977) [22]. In that case a deportation order was issued against an American journalist who had resided in England for a substantial period of time, and the Home Secretary refused to disclose all the details of the material in consequence of which the deportation order was made. In the judgment of the Court of Appeal, the petition was dismissed and the Court did not order the Minister to disclose details of the reasons for deportation. I am not sure that we would have adjudicated as the English Court of Appeal did in that case, but this instance does show that even in peaceful England, which does not face the danger of war, the court is willing to prefer a public interest of national security to the principles of natural justice. One may certainly do so when a state of emergency is involved which obliges immediate action. As the learned author J.F. Garner states in Administrative Law (London, 5th ed., 144 ( 1979):

 

'The full panoply of natural justice does not have to be observed in a case where this would be contrary to national security'.

           

            In the United States too it has been held on more than one occasion that the right to a hearing must give way in certain cases in states of emergency, when immediate action by the authority is necessary in order to safeguard important public interests. See B. Schwartz, Administrative Law (Boston - Toronto, 1976), The learned author states there inter alia the following at pages 210-211.

           

'In the emergency case, the emergency itself is complete justification for summary action. The right to be heard must give way to the need for immediate protection of the public.

 

The typical emergency case involves danger to public health or safety. But the emergency exception is not limited to health or safety cases."

 

            (c) In the Kawasme case [5] President Landau observed that if Regulation 112(8) could not be implemented in accordance with the said existing interpretation, thereof, the respondents in that case could have proposed revocation or modification of the Regulation by legislation (ibid., p. 120, opposite the letter E); so too according to Judge H. Cohen (ibid., p. 127, opposite the letter D). Obviously, those observations with regard to the possibility of legislation relate to circumstances in which it is sought to set aside the right of hearing for the purposes of defined exceptional cases, rather than legislation which revokes the right altogether.

           

            Justice Y. Kahan, on the other hand, believed that "the same source that imposes a prohibition may also revoke it", i.e., whoever initiated the right to a hearing as one to be observed ab initio, is also the one who can - by way of precedent rather than legislation - determine in what circumstances exceptions to the rule can be recognised.

           

            (d) The Respondents sought this time to refer in advance to the legislative option, and made the orders which are, as they are eatified, enactea "temporary provisions" permitting temporary deportation immediately after the issue of the order, the right of appeal being ancuitable only after the order is carried out. In our view the temporary provisions in the present case neither add nor subtract anything, whichever way one looks at it. If there is an exception to the right of a prior hearing, action can be taken in accordance with that exception and there is no need for a temporary provision; and if there is no exception to the right of hearing, the temporary provision is in any event invalid. As regards the question whether exceptions exist to the rules relating to the right to a hearing in deportation proceedings, as we have already stated, case law is to the effect that such exceptions do exist, and they are the result of the balance between the needs of security and the right to a hearing.

 

            We have not seen fit here to take a view on the question of whether an exception to the right of hearing existed in the circumstances herein, since we accept - according to the rule in the Kawasme case [5] (per Justice Landau and Y. Kahan) - that if there was no prior hearing, a subsequent hearing should be held, serving the object of giving an opportunity to the person concerned to present his case in detail, and the absence of a prior hearing does not per se invalidate the individual deportation orders.

           

            13. Is amending legislation in the present form valid, or, in other words, can the security legislation of a military commander determine that there was no legal duty to observe the right to a hearing before the deportation order was implemented?

           

            In view of the contents of paragraph 12 above, the question of the validity of the Temporary Provisions Order becomes devoid of practical legal meaning: the power to find that there is an exception in a specific concrete case, in which exigencies demand immediate action before granting the right to a hearing, is in any event inherent in the authority to exercise the power in respect whereof the right to a hearing is sought.

           

            However, so as to complete the picture, we shall also answer the question of the validity of general legislation, such as the Temporary Provision:

           

            If the Order purported to determine a new normative arrangement, without connection to or dependence on special concrete circumstances, the existence whereof must be examined in advance in any event, then it would be ultra vires the powers vested in the Military Commander. Security legislation cannot bring about the modification of general established norms of administrative law, which our legal system views as the fundamentals of natural justice. If the Temporary Provision sought to determine, as a rule, that henceforth any expulsion order can be implemented for a limited period without granting the right to a prior hearing, then does not grant legality to the said new arrangement. Only concrete exceptional circumstances can create a different balance between the conflicting rights and values, and such circumstances were not detailed in the wording of the Temporary Provisions. The Order laid down a general arrangement which will remain in force for so long as the Temporary Provision is in force. In other words, the Order laid down a limitation as regards the duration of the deportation, although it prescribed nothing in connection with defining the exceptional concrete circumstances in which the right of hearing can be restricted. It thereby sweepingly and in an overall way abrogated the right of hearing, and such power is not vested in the Military Commander.

 

            To conclude this point, since the Temporary Provisions sought to convert a valid general norm into another, without restriction or delineation for defined exceptional cases, the Temporary Provisions Order cannot be regarded as valid.

 

            As already explained, that is of no significance as regards the power to make deportation orders. The expulsion orders were expressly made on the basis of the provisions of Regulation 112(1) and in reliance on the powers vested pursuant thereto. The said Order relating to the Temporary Provisions did not create the power to make a deportation order but referred to Regulation 112. For the purpose of the case herein, it merely sought to determine arrangements with regard to the right of hearing; that and nothing more. We have found that the temporary provision is of no avail. The power to refrain from granting the right to a prior hearing is ancillary to the provisions of Regulation 112 in accordance with the explanation in paragraph 12 above, without the need for specific empowering legislation.

           

            We are therefore inherently brought back to the provisions of Regulation 112 in all its parts, including sub-regulation 112(8) thereof. This means that the power to make a deportation order exists and the hearing, by way of an appeal against the deportation order - which will take place after the order is carried out - should be conducted in accordance with Regulation 112(8), as interpreted by case law of this Court.

           

            14. The Petitioners have argued before us that the individual deportation orders are void by reason of defects in obtaining them, apart from the lack of a right of hearing. The Respondents have disputed this.

           

            We believe that in the present case the place for such arguments is before the consultative committee, to which the deportee may address his appeal. So long as the consultative committee has not otherwise decided, each individual order remains in force.

           

            15. The Respondents must now make practical arrangements for implementery the right of appearance before a consultative committee operating under Regulation 112(8) of the said Regula­tions in respect of anyone who so requests; that is to say, that if a written application is made by a deportee through the International Red Cross or otherwise, according to which the committee is asked to hear his appeal, then the applicant should be allowed to appear personally before the committee to enable it to obtain an impression of his oral explanations and to examine his case and the justification for performing the expulsion order in respect of him. Pending the appearance before the committee, he should also be allowed a personal meeting with counsel who asks to represent the deportee before the committee.

           

            The committee may hold its hearings at any place where the IDF can guarantee that they can properly take place.

           

            For the purpose of all the aforegoing, the Respondents must make practical arrangements, details of which should be decided by the authorities charged therewith. The commencement of such arrangements was described in the States' notice submitted to us on 25th January 1993, although they should be supplemented along the lines stated here.

           

            We have also taken note of the Attorney-General's notice of 25th January 1993, according to which further consideration of the security information concerning every deportee who files an appeal will be given within a reasonable time at the initiative of the Respondents.

           

            16. We shall conclude by referring to what was said by Judge Olshan (as he then was) in the Karbutli case [7], at p. 15:

           

"Whilst it is correct that the security of the State which necessitates a person's detention is no less important than the need to safeguard the citizen's right, where both objectives can be achieved together, neither one nor the other should be ignored".

 

            17. In conclusion, we have unanimously reached the following conclusions:

           

            (1) We find that as regards the personal expulsion orders, the absence of the right of prior hearing does not invalidate them. We order that the right of hearing should now be given as detailed above.

           

            (2) The order as to temporary deportation is void for the reason detailed in paragraphs 12(d) and 13 above. This conclusion does not invalidate the individual deportation orders.

           

            (3) The arguments against validity of the personal deportation orders, issued by virtue of Regulation 112 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945 should, as aforesaid, be submitted to the consultative committee.

           

            Subject as aforesaid, we dismiss the petitions and discharge the orders nisi.

           

Given this 6th day of Shevat 5753 (28th January 1993).

Alamarin v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 2722/92
Date Decided: 
Sunday, June 14, 1992
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

Facts: The son of the petitioner was arrested by the police after the murder of fifteen-year-old Helena Rapp. He confessed to the murder, and in his statement to the police he said that he decided to kill the girl because he did not have work.

 

Following the murder, the respondent decided to exercise his authority under the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, under which he is authorized to destroy a building inhabited by a person who committed an offence involving violence, and he ordered the destruction of the house where the murderer lived, namely the house of the petitioner.

 

In the petition, the petitioner challenged the authority of the respondent to make an order to destroy the whole house, since the house was inhabited by himself and other members of his family.

 

Held: (Majority opinion — Justices G. Bach and D. Levin): The respondent’s decision to destroy the house in this case was not unreasonable, in view of the very serious nature of the crime and the fact that the building was not divided into separate units.

 

(Minority opinion — Justice M. Cheshin) A show cause order should be issued to ascertain what part of the building was used by the petitioner’s son, and only that part of the building should be destroyed.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
Author
dissent
Full text of the opinion: 

HCJ 2722/92

Mohammed Alamarin

v.

IDF Commander in Gaza Strip

 

The Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice

[14 June 1992]

Before Justices D. Levin, G. Bach and M. Cheshin

 

Petition to the Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice.

 

Facts: The son of the petitioner was arrested by the police after the murder of fifteen-year-old Helena Rapp. He confessed to the murder, and in his statement to the police he said that he decided to kill the girl because he did not have work.

Following the murder, the respondent decided to exercise his authority under the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, under which he is authorized to destroy a building inhabited by a person who committed an offence involving violence, and he ordered the destruction of the house where the murderer lived, namely the house of the petitioner.

In the petition, the petitioner challenged the authority of the respondent to make an order to destroy the whole house, since the house was inhabited by himself and other members of his family.

 

Held: (Majority opinion — Justices G. Bach and D. Levin): The respondent’s decision to destroy the house in this case was not unreasonable, in view of the very serious nature of the crime and the fact that the building was not divided into separate units.

(Minority opinion — Justice M. Cheshin) A show cause order should be issued to ascertain what part of the building was used by the petitioner’s son, and only that part of the building should be destroyed.

 

Petition denied, by majority opinion.

 

Legislation cited:

Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty, 5752-1992, ss. 3, 8.

Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, rr. 59(b), 119.

Penal Measures (Gaza Strip Area) Order, 5729-1969, s. 5B.

 

Israeli Supreme Court cases cited:

[1]      HCJ 4772/91 Hizran v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [1992] IsrSC 46(2) 150.

[2]      CA 800/89 Biton v. Russell [1992] IsrSC 46(2) 651.

[3]      HCJ 4644/90 — unreported.

[4]      HCJ 680/88 Schnitzer v. Chief Military Censor [1988] IsrSC 42(4) 617; IsrSJ 9 77.

 

Jewish Law sources cited:

[5]      Ezekiel 37, 7-8; 37, 14.

[6]      Deuteronomy 24, 16.

[7]      II Kings 12, 21-22; 14, 5-6.

[8]      Jeremiah 31, 28-29.

 

For the first petitioner — A. Rosenthal.

For the second petitioner — Y. Gnessin, Senior Assistant to the State Attorney.

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

 

Justice G. Bach

            1.         The petitioner lives, together with his family, in Nuzirath in the Gaza Strip, in a house registered in his name (hereafter — ‘the building’). The building has two storeys, and it contains five rooms, a kitchen, a shower and a toilet on the first floor, and another room and chicken coops on the second floor. One of the sons of the petitioner who lives in the building is Fuad Alamarin (hereafter — ‘Fuad’), who was arrested on 24 May 1992 on a suspicion of having committed the murder of a fifteen-year-old Israeli school pupil called Helena Rapp in Bat-Yam.

            The petition is directed against the decision of the IDF Commander in the Gaza Strip (hereafter — ‘the respondent’) to order the confiscation of the land on which the building stands and the destruction of the building, by exercising his power under r. 119 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945 (hereafter — ‘the Regulations’). The decision of the respondent was made on account of the fact that the aforesaid Fuad was one of the persons living in the building.

            2.         The following is a synopsis of the facts about the act that Fuad is alleged to have committed, as they arise from the evidence attached to the court file:

            On the morning of 24 May 1992, Fuad, who was born in 1973, left the building, taking with him two knives that he took from the kitchen at home. Fuad went by taxi to Bat-Yam, carrying the knives on his person. When he reached Bat-Yam, Fuad noticed three girls waiting at a bus stop. In the statement which he gave to the police interrogators, Fuad said that he decided then to kill one of the girls. To the question of the interrogator ‘Did you decide about the murder at home in Nuzirath?’ Fuad replied: ‘I thought at home, already then, that I would hurt someone. It didn’t matter who came, I would hurt him… I wanted to hurt only Jews or an Israeli Arab…’

            Later in his statement Fuad said:

‘… I took hold of the knife, I went to the bus stop. I saw the small girl and the girl who stood on the other side and then I stabbed the girl with the knife. The big girl. I stabbed her in the shoulder, all over the body… I stabbed her 3-4 times, I continued stabbing her even when she fell… and then I began to run away in the same direction from which I came…’

            Following a chase made by citizens after the person who did the stabbing, Fuad was caught by the police and was arrested for interrogation.

            3.         After Fuad was arrested, and after he confessed to committing the murder, the respondent gave notice to the family of the petitioner of his intention to make the order which is the subject of the petition. The respondent also ordered the house to be sealed, and this order was carried out immediately.

            On 26 May 1992 the family of the petitioner submitted an objection to the respondent’s notice, and on 27 May 1992 the legal adviser for the area of the Gaza Strip notified the petitioner’s attorney that the objection had been rejected.

            On 31 May 1992 the petitioner filed his petition to this court, and on that day an interim order was made, to the effect that carrying out the destruction order was barred until a final decision of a full panel of the court with regard to the actual petition.

4.    In his petition, counsel for the petitioner concentrated mainly on the following arguments:

a.     The respondent’s authority to order the confiscation, sealing and destruction of the building under r. 119 of the Regulations, is limited to the territorial area of the Gaza Strip. It follows that the respondent is not permitted to order the destruction of a house in the Gaza Strip because of any act that was perpetrated in Israeli territory by someone who lived in that house.

The learned counsel of the petitioner does not, of course, ignore the provisions of s. 5B of the Penal Measures (Gaza Strip Area) Order (no. 277), 5729-1969 (hereafter — ‘the Order’), which states:

‘The military commander may exercise his powers under regulation 119 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations), 1945, with regard to a house, structure or land situated in the area, even on account of an act that was committed outside the area and which if committed in the area would have allowed him to exercise his powers under the said regulation.’

However, according to the argument of Advocate Rosenthal, the aforesaid section ‘is absolutely unreasonable’, and in enacting it the respondent overstepped his authority.

            b.         Alternatively, counsel for the petitioner argues that the respondent was permitted to order the confiscation and destruction only of Fuad’s room in the building, and not of the whole building, in which there live many members of the petitioner’s family who took no part in the offence attributed to Fuad. In making this argument, Advocate Rosenthal relies on a minority opinion given by my colleague, Justice Cheshin, in HCJ 4772/91 Hizran v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [1], and he asked us to adopt the opinion stated there.

            We will consider these arguments in order.

            5.         The argument about the territoriality of the respondent’s authority under r. 119 of the Regulations and about the consequent illegality of the aforesaid s. 5B of the Order does not seem to me prima facie to have any weight, particularly when we are speaking of exercising the authority on account of a terrorist act carried out in the territory of the State of Israel. The approach that regards a violent act committed in Israel as if it were an act carried out ‘abroad’ in relation to the Gaza Strip seems to me to be artificial with respect to the issue under discussion. Cf. in this respect our judgment given recently in CA 800/89 Biton v. Russell [2], where we decided to apply the Israeli law of torts and the provisions about the exemptions from liability for the purpose of actions in torts extraterritorially to an act carried out in the area held by the IDF forces in Lebanon, in a case where an IDF soldier was wounded by another IDF soldier.

            However, in the present case we do not really need this argument, for it arises from the undisputed facts that Fuad committed an offence under the Regulations also in the area of the Gaza Strip.

            I am referring to the offence under r. 59(b) of the Regulations, which, in the parts relevant to this case, provides the following:

‘No person shall —

………………

(b) have in his possession any weapon, instrument or article or thing designed or adapted for causing death or serious injury…’

            It seems to me that at the moment when Fuad, the son of the petitioner, took with him from the kitchen in the building the two knives, of which one was a particularly long knife, with the intention of using them for the purpose of carrying out murder or causing serious injury to a person, then he ‘had in his possession weapons, instruments or articles or things designed or adapted for causing death or serious injury,’ within the meaning of the aforesaid r. 59(b).

            It follows that in any event there is no obstacle to the respondent exercising his authority under r. 119 with regard to the incident under consideration. It should be pointed out that this court reached an identical conclusion also in HCJ 4644/90 [3] and Hizran v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [1].

            6.         We are left with the alternative argument, that Fuad lived in a separate unit within the building, and therefore the respondent is authorized to destroy at most the room of that Fuad.

            In order to examine this argument, the exact text of the relevant legislation ought to be before us. The following are the parts of r. 119 of the Regulations that are relevant to this petition:

‘119. (I) A Military Commander may by order direct the forfeiture to the Government of Palestine [read: the Government of Israel] … of any house, structure or land situated in any area, town, village, quarter or street the inhabitants or some of the inhabitants of which he is satisfied have committed, or attempted to commit, or abetted the commission of, or been accessories after the fact to the commission of, any offence against these Regulations involving violence or intimidation or any Military Court offence; and when any house, structure or land is forfeited as aforesaid, the Military Commander may destroy the house or the structure or anything in or on the house, the structure or the land…’

            In view of this wording, it is not possible to accept the narrow construction of counsel for the petitioner with regard to the respondent’s authority, when it is expressly stated here that the military commander may destroy any house —

‘… the inhabitants or some of the inhabitants of which he is satisfied have committed…’ (emphasis added).

            From this it can be clearly seen that the authority of the commander extends also to those parts of an apartment or house that are owned or used by the members of the family of the suspect or by others, with regard to whom it has not been proved that they took part in the criminal activity of the suspect or that they encouraged it or even that they were aware of it.

            It is therefore difficult not to agree with the majority view in the judgment in Hizran v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [1], in which Justice Netanyahu said the following on page 154:

‘The authority of the respondent under r. 119 is broad. It is not limited to the residential unit of the perpetrator himself. It extends beyond this, to the whole building (and even to the land), the inhabitants or some of the inhabitants of which have committed an offence.’

            In practice, even my esteemed colleague, Justice Cheshin, did not question, in his minority opinion in the aforesaid judgment, the broad authority of the commander from a legal viewpoint. He merely discussed the need to use this power in practice narrowly, and he expressed, inter alia, his opinion that when a number of persons or several family units live in separate rooms in the building — and even if they live in this way with joint use of a kitchen, bath and toilet and by using one common entrance for that building — the commander must limit the use of his authority to make a destruction order under r. 119 merely to the residential unit of the person suspected of criminal activity, and he must not destroy the other units nor even the shared utility rooms.

            It would appear that there is no basis in the said regulation, either in the literal text or in the spirit of what is stated there, for a construction that imposes such a far-reaching duty of restriction on the military commander. The contrary is true: the construction that make the authority broader has been adopted and applied by the various panels of this court with a significant number of similar petitions that have been brought before us in recent years (as Justice Cheshin also states in his aforesaid opinion).

            7.         Nonetheless, I would like to point out that the above does not mean that the military commanders, who have the authority, are not required to use reasonable discretion and a sense of proportion in each case, nor that this court is not able or bound to intervene in the decision of the military authority, whenever the latter intends to exercise its authority in a way and manner that are unthinkable. Thus, for example, it is inconceivable that the military commander should decide to destroy a complete multi-storey house, which contains many apartments belonging to different families, merely for the reason that a person suspected of a terrorist act lives in a room in one of the apartments, and if nonetheless he should want to do this, this court could have its say and intervene in the matter.

            8.         I would also like to point out in this connection that the use of a destruction order under the said r. 119 undoubtedly constitutes a severe sanction, and we must be aware that as a result of using this method of deterrent, suffering and misery may be caused to persons who did not themselves commit any crime. I am convinced that the use of this sanction affords no pleasure to the persons who have this authority, and certainly no-one will be sad, if an improvement in the security of the State and the normalization of safety in the region will induce the legislator one day to regard this measure as redundant.

            However, as long as this authority exists under the law, we are obliged to construe the provisions relating to this matter in accordance with its wording and its spirit, but we will try as stated to ensure that this measure is used only after exercising objective discretion which is not clearly tainted by manifest unreasonableness.

            9.         It is not possible in this matter to lay down broad and comprehensive criteria, and each case should be considered according to its circumstances. But as a rule I would include the following considerations among the relevant factors for the decision of the military commander:

            a.         What is the seriousness of the acts attributed to one or more of those living in the building concerned, with regard to whom there is definite evidence that they committed them? The importance of this factor as a basis for the severity of the decision that the commander may make has been emphasized in the past more than once in the decisions of this court (see, for example, HCJ 4644/90 [3], where it was said: ‘The respondent ought to consider each case on its merits, taking account of the seriousness of the acts and the consequences’).

            b.         To what extent can it be concluded that the other residents, or some of them, were aware of the activity of the suspect or the suspects, or that they had reason to suspect the commission of this activity? It should be stated once more, to make matters clear, that such ignorance or uncertainty on this issue do not in themselves prevent the sanction being imposed, but the factual position in this regard may influence the scope of the commander’s decision.

            c.         Can the residential unit of the suspect be separated in practice from the other parts of the building? Does it, in fact, already constitute a separate unit?

            d.         Is it possible to destroy the residential unit of the suspect without harming the other parts of the building or adjoining buildings? If it is not possible, perhaps the possibility that sealing the relevant unit is sufficient should be considered.

            e.         What is the severity of the result arising from the planned destruction of the building for persons who have not been shown to have had any direct or indirect involvement in the terrorist activity. What is the number of such persons and how closely are they related to the resident who is the suspect?

            10. Let us turn from the aforesaid general principles to the specific case before us:

a.     It is hard to imagine more serious circumstances that those relating to the act attributed to the aforesaid Fuad. Attacking a young and innocent girl, unknown to the attacker, and brutally stabbing her to death is an abominable act which reflects unfathomable baseness and which should arouse universal disgust. This aspect may influence the choice of a more severe sanction when the commander attempts to exercise a fitting measure of deterrent.

b.     The building is admittedly a two-storey house, but almost all the living rooms and bedrooms in it are on the ground floor. Fuad’s room is also on this floor. All the persons living in the building share utilities (the entrance to the house, kitchen, bath, toilet), and a living room for common use, and they are all related.

c.     The murder suspect, Fuad, lives in the building, and nothing separates his room on the ground floor from the other parts of the house. I would point out in this respect that even my esteemed colleague, Justice Cheshin, points out in his opinion in Hizran v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [1], at p. 158, that:

‘We do not dispute that where a young man lives in his parents’ home — and he uses the whole apartment as if it were his — the whole house is “his”, and consequently the whole house can be expected to be destroyed on account of the acts of that son.’

It is difficult to make any real distinction between that hypothetical situation and the present case.

11. In view of all the aforesaid facts, I am satisfied that the decision of the respondent which is the subject of this petition does not show that he overstepped his authority, and that there is no justifiable cause for us to intervene in it.

Therefore I would propose to my esteemed colleagues that the petition should be denied and the interim order issued in this case should be revoked, without making an order for costs.

 

 

Justice D. Levin: I agree.

 

 

Justice M. Cheshin

            This is what Fuad Alamarin said to the police interrogator on 24 May 1992:

‘I slept at home. In the morning [of 23 May 1992] I got up. I ate bread with a cup of tea. I sat at home on the bed. I read the Koran. I said the morning prayer. I prepared something. I took with me a shirt and blue trousers — the shirt was black — and a loaf of bread. I took a knife with me, a small knife… (also points to the second knife found at the scene…). I left home at 5:00… I left alone. I took a taxi to Gaza… I got out at Sejaia in Gaza. I arrived at approximately 5:30. After that I got into a taxi, a Mercedes. I don’t remember the colour. The taxi wasn’t new or old. The taxi went to the Erez roadblock. There were six passengers with me in the taxi. At the Erez roadblock we waited half an hour. At 6:15 we left the Erez roadblock. We went in the direction of Bat-Yam. One of the passengers got off by the bridge — I don’t know where the bridge is. We came to Bat-Yam. There were five passengers with me. I don’t know the taxi driver but if I see him again I’ll be able to say that I went with him. The driver appeared about 30-40 years old. Medium build, short. I don’t remember hair colour, I don’t remember clothes. After the first person got out, the second person got out. After a kilometre, I reached Bat-Yam. I told the driver to stop at the bus stop and I got out alone. The small knife was in a black bag with the black shirt and the trousers. I correct myself and say that the large knife was in the bag, the second small knife was in my pocket in the jeans trousers that I am wearing. The time was approximately 7:15. I saw girls at the bus stop, three girls at the bus stop. One was 25-27 years old, the second was 19-20 years old, and the third was 10 years old. Two were inside the bus stop. The oldest one was outside the bus stop. After I got out of the taxi, I thought to myself that I must hurt one of them.

Q —       Why did you want to hurt one of them?

A — I didn’t have work and I had to get married and I got angry and decided to kill one of them.

Q —       Did you decide about the murder at home in Nuzirath?

A — I thought at home, already then, that I would hurt someone. It didn’t matter what came, I would hurt it.

Q — By ‘hurt’ do you mean hurt anyone, or one or more persons who are Jews?

A — I wanted to hurt only Jews or an Israeli Arab.

Q — Why?

A — Because they are in charge of the work, that’s why.

The small knife fell down in my trousers. When the knife fell down I had already reached the bus stop. I went behind the bus stop. When I turned round I reached the knife with my hand, I took hold of the knife, I went into the bus stop.

I saw the small girl and the girl who stood on the other side and then I stabbed the girl with the knife. The big girl. I stabbed her in the shoulder, all over the body. While I was stabbing I shouted Allah akbar. I stabbed her 3-4 times, I continued stabbing her even when she fell. I saw her falling, and then I began to run away in the same direction from which I came…’ (square parentheses added)

And so Helena Rapp’s soul returned to its Maker.

2.    When reading this statement, the heart beats wildly and horror seizes us. The person who admitted murder did not have work to make a living and so he decided to murder a Jewish girl. Two girls came his way, and for some reason he decided to kill the older one. Was he in God’s stead to decide as he decided? The girl, Helena Rapp of blessed memory, went to heaven in the prime of her life merely because she was a Jewish girl, a Jewess in the land of the Jews. For the death of little Helena there is no atonement, nor will there ever be:

‘And cursed be he who says: Revenge!

Such revenge, revenge for the blood of a small boy,

The Satan has not yet created —

Let the blood pierce the abyss!

Let the blood pierce through to dark abysses,

And decay in the dark and there destroy

All the rotting foundations of the earth.’

Thus lamented our national poet (H.N. Bialik) in 1903 — after the Kishinev pogroms — the murder of a small Jewish boy in the Diaspora. Ninety years have since passed, and we now lament a small girl in the land of the Jews, and the girl is Helena Rapp.

3.    The petitioners before us are the father and family members of the person who admitted the murder. The respondent in the petition — the IDF commander in the Gaza Strip — has ordered the destruction of the house belonging to the petitioner (and the members of his family). This is the house where his son, who admitted the murder of Helena Rapp, lived. The petitioner argues that the respondent should not order the destruction of the whole house, for not only does his son, who admitted the murder, live in it, but also he and the other members of his family, who are in no way involved in the terrible act of murder. The respondent submitted to us a plan of the structure of the house which is to be destroyed. The house has two storeys and it is surrounded by a wall. On the ground floor there are five rooms (of various sizes), an open area between these rooms, and next to all of these are a kitchen, toilets and a shower room. One of these five rooms is described as ‘the room in which the suspect slept’. The plan of the second floor shows us that it has one bedroom and next to it two chicken coops. In this two-storey building, the petitioner argues, he and his wife live with their two adult sons and their wives. His minor sons also live in the building and there are (apparently) four of these. Their living quarters are in the room of the suspect, who has admitted the murder. So it transpires that in the two-storey building which is to be destroyed there live three families: the petitioner, his wife and his children who are not married (and including the one who has admitted the murder), and in addition his two sons and their wives. The petitioner argues that the destruction may only be ordered with regard to that part of the house which was used by the son who is the suspect, and it is not fitting nor is it right to order the destruction of the other parts of the house. He argues that we are dealing with separate families — even if they are related — and it is not proper that the home of those who have committed no crime should be destroyed.

4.    In a minority judgment that I wrote in Hizran v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [1], I said that in applying r. 119 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations the army commander does not have the authority to inflict collective punishment, and if we agree that a residential unit belonging to one person should be destroyed, it is not proper to destroy residential units belonging to others as well.

This is what I said in that case, on p. 160:

‘… If we are talking of a building that is physically divided — in practice — between different families, and even between related families, what normative significance is there, or should there be, to the fact that they have one roof or share toilets? The concept of a ‘residential unit’ is not imposed on us: it is a product of our thinking, we created it with a certain thought pattern and for a specific purpose, and therefore the relevant question is merely what use is made, in practice, of a particular apartment or a particular house.

15. We are not concerned with architecture or engineering or interior design — separate structures and combined structures and the like — but with determining proper norms within the framework of the existing law, with regard to the question, what ought to be destroyed and what ought not to be destroyed. It is evident that the distinction in our society between residential units — ‘apartments’ — is both vertical (and in this case there is not ‘one roof’) and also horizontal, and our standard of living allows us ‘residential units’ that are completely separate even if alongside them there is common property. But I do not know why a merely horizontal division (‘under one roof’) into independent residential units — units allocated to families each living its own life alongside common property — should not create separate residential units. It may indeed be assumed that originally the apartment was one residential unit with a certain number of rooms, and only at a later date did it become, in practice, several residential units such that in each of those units a family lives on its own. But is it right for us to continue to regard it as one residential unit, merely because it was originally built that way? The same applies to the shared kitchen and toilets. Are these capable of making separate residential units into one residential unit? We know that all we are talking about is the standard of living of the population. Just as a shared storage room in a cooperative house cannot make separate residential units into one residential unit, neither can a shared laundry room, a shared roof, a shared courtyard and shared toilets. The same is true in this case. Indeed, it is hard to escape the impression that the concept of the ‘separate residential unit’ — originally a tool and our servant — has become, as if of itself, a major principle and a master to rule us. We created a tool — a separate residential unit — out of a desire and intention to identify a building that should be harmed, as distinct from a building that should not be harmed, and now, against out will, it is being put before us as if it were a creature with a life of its own. If we consider the matter in this way — and this is how, in my opinion, it should be understood — then those shared toilets and kitchen cannot make any difference.

Among a certain population and in certain places a kitchen and toilets shared by several families is not a rare phenomenon, and therefore these cannot prove whether a certain residential unit is, or is not, ‘separate’ from another. This is definitely so with regard to a shared roof. The case is one where the opposite logic applies: if toilets are shared both by a person whose home is to be destroyed and also by others, we can conclude from this precisely the fact that they should not be destroyed and that they should not be harmed in any other way, simply for the reason that others also make use of them.’

Where someone is suspected of an act as a result of which a destruction order is made with regard to his home, I did not agree then, nor do I agree now, that someone else’s home may be destroyed merely because he lives next to that person.

5.    Were we dealing in this case with a five-storey building, and the persons suspected of the act of murder and his family lived on the ground floor, and on the four floors above it there lived families unrelated to the family of the murder suspect, we may surely assume that the military commander would not have ordered the demolition of the whole house, namely the destruction of the four storeys inhabited by families totally unrelated to the family of the murder suspect. This, I believe, would be the law, were we dealing with a house with only two storeys, and on the second storey there lived a family unrelated to the family of the murder suspect. The difference between these two examples and our case is this, that in the building under discussion there live three related families. I do not know what difference there is between this case and those other cases, seeing that the other family members were not partners in the wicked deed, either directly or indirectly, and no-one even suggests that they were in any way involved in the terrible deed.

6.    My colleague, Justice Bach, says (in paragraph 6 of his opinion) about what I said in Hizran v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [1]: ‘There is no basis in the said regulation [119 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations], either in the literal text or in the spirit of what is stated there, for a construction that imposes such a far-reaching duty of restriction on the military commander’ (square parentheses added). I agree that in the language of the regulation — in its literal text, in the words of my colleague — there is no basis for the restrictive construction, the construction which is acceptable to me. Indeed, the military commander has the authority, according to the text of the regulation, to order a wide-scale destruction such as the destruction of that five-storey building in the example I gave, and even far more than this, as I said in Hizran v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [1]. But I believe that no-one would even think of exercising authority in that way. I also agree with my colleague that ‘in the spirit of what is stated there’, in the regulation, there is no basis for limiting its construction, if by this he means the ‘spirit’ when the regulation was enacted in 1945, and the spirit which a court made up of English judges during the British Mandate would have read into the regulation. But that ‘spirit’ of the regulation vanished and became as if it had never existed, when there arose a greater spirit, in 1948, when the State was founded. Legislation that originated during the British Mandate — including the Defence (Emergency) Regulations — was given one construction during the Mandate period and another construction after the State was founded, for the values of the State of Israel — a Jewish, free and democratic State — are utterly different from the fundamental values that the mandatory power imposed in Israel. Our fundamental values — even in our times — are the fundamental values of a State that is governed by law, is democratic and cherishes freedom and justice, and it is these values that provide the spirit in constructing this and other legislation. See for example, by way of comparison: HCJ 680/88 Schnitzer v. Chief Military Censor [4], at pp. 625 {86} et seq. (per Justice Barak).

This has been so since the founding of the State, and certainly after the enactment of the Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty, which is based on the values of the State of Israel as a Jewish and democratic State. These values are general human values, and they include the value that ‘One may not harm a person’s property’ (s. 3 of the law) and ‘The rights under this Basic Law may only be violated by a law that befits the values of the State of Israel, is intended for a proper purpose, and to an extent that is not excessive’ (s. 8 of the law).

7.    A piece of legislation on its own is like the dry bones of the prophet Ezekiel:

‘… and bones came towards one another. And I looked, and behold, there were sinews on them and flesh arose and skin formed over them, but there was no spirit in them’ (Ezekiel 37, 7-8 [5]).

Only when the spirit comes — the spirit of God, the spirit of man — will we know which way we should go and what construction we should give to the law:

‘And I shall put my spirit into you and you shall live…’ (ibid., 37, 14 [5]).

This is the human spirit, the Jewish spirit, which has carried us on its wings throughout the generations, and on which we have suckled with our mother’s milk:

‘Fathers shall not be put to death because of their sons, and sons shall not be put to death because of their fathers; a person shall be put to death for his own wrongdoing.’

So we are taught in the Book of Deuteronomy (24, 16 [6]) and we learn also in the second Book of Kings that this is the law of Moses: in the reign of Joash, king of Judah, his servants Jozachar the son of Shimeath and Jehozabad the son of Shomer rose up against him and killed him (II Kings 12, 21-22). Amaziah ruled after him in Judah, and Scripture tells us the following (ibid., 14, 5-6) [7]):

‘And it came to pass when the kingdom was firmly in his control that he slew his servants who killed the king his father, but he did not put the sons of the killers to death, in accordance with what is written in the book of the law of Moses that God commanded him as follows: fathers shall not be put to death because of their sons, and sons shall not be put to death because of their fathers, but a man shall die (read: be put to death) for his own sin.’

This is the spirit and this is what we should do:

‘In those days people shall no longer say: fathers ate unripe fruit and their sons’ teeth shall be blunted, but a person shall die because of his own sin; any person who eats unripe fruit shall have his teeth blunted’ (Jeremiah 31, 28-29 [8]).

No longer do fathers eat unripe fruit and their sons’ teeth are blunted, and no longer do sons eat unripe fruit and their fathers’ teeth are blunted, but a man shall be put to death for his own sin.

8.    Admittedly, we are not talking of the application of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations inside the borders of the State of Israel but in the Gaza Strip, which is not Israel. But it seems to me that the difference is not great and is even insignificant. The connection between Israel and the Gaza Strip — and the same applies to Judea and Samaria — is so close in everyday life that it would be artificial to talk of exercising powers in Gaza as if it were somewhere beyond the seas. The respondent did not seek to base his decision on this distinction in exercising his powers — and rightly so — and I too will not do so.

9.    Were my opinion accepted, we would issue a show cause order in order to ascertain what part of the building should be destroyed, or sealed, and the destruction order would apply only to the home of the murder suspect. But since I find myself in the minority, the case will be decided in accordance with the opinion of my colleagues.

 

 

14 June 1992.

Petition denied, by majority opinion (Justices G. Bach and D. Levin), Justice M. Cheshin dissenting.

 

 

 

Ajuri v. IDF Commander in West Bank

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 7015/02
Date Decided: 
Tuesday, September 3, 2002
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

Facts: The IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria made orders requiring three residents of Judaea and Samaria to live, for the next two years, in the Gaza Strip. The orders were approved by the Appeals Board. The three residents of Judaea and Samaria petitioned the High Court of Justice against the orders.

 

The petitioners argued that the orders were contrary to international law. In particular the petitioners argued that Judaea and Samaria should be regarded as a different belligerent occupation from the one in the Gaza Strip, and therefore the orders amounted to a deportation from one territory to another, which is forbidden under international law (art. 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention).

 

The respondents, in reply, argued that the orders complied with international law. The respondents argued that the belligerent occupation of Judaea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip should be considered as one territory, and therefore the orders amounted merely to assigned residence, which is permitted under international law (art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention).

 

A further question that arose was whether the IDF commander could consider the factor of deterring others when making an order of assigned residence against any person.

 

Held: Article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention empowers an occupying power to assign the place of residence of an individual for imperative reasons of security. Assigned residence is a harsh measure only to be used in extreme cases. However, the current security situation in which hundreds of civilians have been killed by suicide bombers justifies the use of the measure in appropriate cases.

 

Judaea and Samaria and the Gaza Strip are effectively one territory subject to one belligerent occupation by one occupying power, and they are regarded as one entity by all concerned, as can be seen, inter alia, from the Israeli-Palestinian interim agreements. Consequently, ordering a resident of Judaea and Samaria to live in the Gaza Strip amounts to assigned residence permitted under art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, and not to a deportation forbidden under art. 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention.

 

An order of assigned residence can be made against a person only if there is a reasonable possibility that the person himself presents a real danger to the security of the area. If he does not, considerations of deterring others are insufficient for making an order of assigned residence. But if such a danger does exist, the IDF commander is authorized to make an order of assigned residence, and he may consider the deterrent factor in deciding whether actually to make the order or not.

 

The Appeals Board found that the petitioner in HCJ 7019/02 had sewn explosive belts. The Appeals Board found that the first petitioner in HCJ 7015/02 had acted as a lookout for a terrorist group when they moved explosive charges. In both these cases, the Supreme Court held that the deeds of the petitioners justified assigned residence, and it upheld the orders. However, with regard to the second petitioner in HCJ 7015/02, the Appeals Board found only that he had given his brother, a wanted terrorist, food and clothes, and had driven him in his car and lent him his car, without knowing for what purpose his brother needed to be driven or to borrow his car. The Supreme Court held that the activities of the second petitioner were insufficient to justify the measure of assigned residence, and it set aside the order of assigned residence against him.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

 

 

HCJ 7015/02

1.       Kipah Mahmad Ahmed Ajuri

2.       Abed Alnasser Mustafa Ahmed Asida

3.       Centre for the Defence of the Individual                                                       

v.

1.       IDF Commander in West Bank

2.       IDF Commander in Gaza Strip

3.       Bridget Kessler

 

HCJ 7019/02

1.       Amtassar Muhammed Ahmed Ajuri

2.       Centre for the Defence of the Individual

3.       Association for Civil Rights in Israel

v.

1.       IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria

2.       IDF Commander in Gaza Strip

3.       Bridget Kessler

 

  

The Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice

[3 September 2002]

Before President A. Barak, Vice-President S. Levin, Justices T. Or, E. Mazza, M. Cheshin, T. Strasberg-Cohen, D. Dorner, Y. Türkel, D. Beinisch

 

Petition to the Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice.

 

Facts: The IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria made orders requiring three residents of Judaea and Samaria to live, for the next two years, in the Gaza Strip. The orders were approved by the Appeals Board. The three residents of Judaea and Samaria petitioned the High Court of Justice against the orders.

The petitioners argued that the orders were contrary to international law. In particular the petitioners argued that Judaea and Samaria should be regarded as a different belligerent occupation from the one in the Gaza Strip, and therefore the orders amounted to a deportation from one territory to another, which is forbidden under international law (art. 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention).

The respondents, in reply, argued that the orders complied with international law. The respondents argued that the belligerent occupation of Judaea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip should be considered as one territory, and therefore the orders amounted merely to assigned residence, which is permitted under international law (art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention).

A further question that arose was whether the IDF commander could consider the factor of deterring others when making an order of assigned residence against any person.

 

Held: Article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention empowers an occupying power to assign the place of residence of an individual for imperative reasons of security. Assigned residence is a harsh measure only to be used in extreme cases. However, the current security situation in which hundreds of civilians have been killed by suicide bombers justifies the use of the measure in appropriate cases.

Judaea and Samaria and the Gaza Strip are effectively one territory subject to one belligerent occupation by one occupying power, and they are regarded as one entity by all concerned, as can be seen, inter alia, from the Israeli-Palestinian interim agreements. Consequently, ordering a resident of Judaea and Samaria to live in the Gaza Strip amounts to assigned residence permitted under art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, and not to a deportation forbidden under art. 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention.

An order of assigned residence can be made against a person only if there is a reasonable possibility that the person himself presents a real danger to the security of the area. If he does not, considerations of deterring others are insufficient for making an order of assigned residence. But if such a danger does exist, the IDF commander is authorized to make an order of assigned residence, and he may consider the deterrent factor in deciding whether actually to make the order or not.

The Appeals Board found that the petitioner in HCJ 7019/02 had sewn explosive belts. The Appeals Board found that the first petitioner in HCJ 7015/02 had acted as a lookout for a terrorist group when they moved explosive charges. In both these cases, the Supreme Court held that the deeds of the petitioners justified assigned residence, and it upheld the orders. However, with regard to the second petitioner in HCJ 7015/02, the Appeals Board found only that he had given his brother, a wanted terrorist, food and clothes, and had driven him in his car and lent him his car, without knowing for what purpose his brother needed to be driven or to borrow his car. The Supreme Court held that the activities of the second petitioner were insufficient to justify the measure of assigned residence, and it set aside the order of assigned residence against him.

 

HCJ 7019/02 — petition denied.

HCJ 7015/02 — petition of the first petitioner denied; petition of the second petitioner granted.

 

Legislation cited:

Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, r. 119.

Security Provisions (Judaea and Samaria) Order (no. 378), 5730-1970, ss. 84(a), 84A, 86, 86(b)(1), 86(e), 86(f).

Security Provisions (Judaea and Samaria) (Amendment no. 84) Order (no. 510), 5762-2002.

Security Provisions (Gaza Strip) (Amendment no. 87) Order (no. 1155), 5762-2002.

 

International conventions cited:

Fourth Geneva Convention relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, 1949, arts. 49, 78.

Fourth Hague Convention respecting the Laws and Customs of War on Land, 1907.

 

Israeli Supreme Court cases cited:

[1]      HCJ 2936/02 Doctors for Human Rights v. IDF Commander in West Bank IsrSC 56(3) 3.

[2]      HCJ 2117/02 Doctors for Human Rights v. IDF Commander in West Bank IsrSC 56(3) 28.

[3]      HCJ 3451/02 Almadani v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 56(3) 30.

[4]      HCJ 393/82 Almashulia v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria IsrSC 37(4) 785.

[5]      HCJ 102/82 Zemel v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 37(3) 365.

[6]      HCJ 574/82 El Nawar v. Minister of Defence (unreported).

[7]      HCJ 615/85 Abu Satiha v. IDF Commander (unreported).

[8]      HCJ 785/87 Abed El-Apu v. IDF Commander in West Bank IsrSC 42(2) 4.

[9]      HCJ 7709/95 Sitrin v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria (not reported).

[10]    HCJ 1361/91 Mesalem v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip IsrSC 45(3) 444.

[11]    HCJ 554/81 Beransa v. Central Commander IsrSC 36(4) 247.

[12]    HCJ 814/88 Nasralla v. IDF Commander in West Bank IsrSC 43(2) 265.

[13]    HCJ 2006/97 Janimat v. Central Commander IsrSC 51(2) 651.

[14]    CrimApp 4920/02 Federman v. State of Israel (unreported).

[15]    CrimFH 7048/97 A v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 54(1) 721.

[16]    HCJ 159/94 Shahin v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip IsrSC 39(1) 309.

[17]    HCJ 8259/96 Association for Protection of Jewish Civil Rights v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria (unreported).

[18]    HCJ 253/88 Sejadia v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 43(3) 801.

[19]    HCJ 5667/91 Jabrin v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria IsrSC 46(1) 858.

[20]    HCJ 5510/92 Turkeman v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 42(1) 217.

[21]    HCJ 1730/96 Sabiah v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria IsrSC 50(1) 353.

[22]    HCJ 3477/95 Ben-Atiya v. Minister of Education, Culture and Sport IsrSC 49(5) 1.

[23]    HCJ 3643/97 Stamka v. Minister of Interior IsrSC 53(2) 730.

[24]    HCJ 4644/00 Jaffora Tavori v. Second Television and Radio Authority IsrSC 54(4) 178.

[25]    HCJ 4915/00 Communications and Productions Co. Network (1988) v. Government of Israel IsrSC 54(5) 451.

[26]    HCJ 1030/99 Oron v. Knesset Speaker (not yet reported).

[27]    HCJ 3114/02 Barake v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 56(3) 11.

[28]    HCJ 680/88 Schnitzer v. Chief Military Censor IsrSC 42(4) 617; IsrSJ 9 77.

[29]    HCJ 619/78 ‘Altaliya’ Weekly v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 33(3) 505.

[30]    HCJ 4541/94 Miller v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 49(4) 94.

[31]    HCJ 1005/89 Agga v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip IsrSC 44(1) 536.

[32]    HCJ 24/91 Rahman v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip IsrSC 45(2) 325.

[33]    HCJ 2630/90 Sarachra v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria (unreported).

[34]    HCJ 168/91 Morcos v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 45(1) 467.

[35]    HCJ 2161/96 Sharif v. Home Guard Commander IsrSC 50(4) 485.

[36]    HCJ 390/79 Dawikat v. Government of Israel IsrSC 34(1) 1.

 

English cases cited:

[37]    Liversidge v. Anderson [1941] 3 All ER 338.

 

Jewish Law sources cited:

[38]    Deuteronomy 24, 16.

 

For the petitioners in HCJ 7015/02 — L. Zemel, Y. Wolfson.

For the petitioners in HCJ 7019/02 — D. Yakir, M. Hazan.

For respondents 1-2 in both petitions — A. Helman, S. Nitzan

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

 

President A. Barak

The military commander of the Israel Defence Forces in Judaea and Samaria made an ‘order assigning place of residence’. According to the provisions of the order, the petitioners, who are residents of Judaea and Samaria, were required to live for the next two years in the Gaza Strip. Was the military commander authorized to make the order assigning place of residence? Did the commander exercise his discretion lawfully? These are the main questions that arise in the petitions before us.

Background

1.    Since the end of September 2000, fierce fighting has been taking place in Judaea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip. This is not police activity. It is an armed struggle. Within this framework, approximately 14,000 attacks have been made against the life, person and property of innocent Israeli citizens and residents, the elderly, children, men and women. More than six hundred citizens and residents of the State of Israel have been killed. More than 4,500 have been wounded, some most seriously. The Palestinians have also experienced death and injury. Many of them have been killed and wounded since September 2000. Moreover, in one month alone — March 2002 — 120 Israelis were killed in attacks and hundreds were wounded. Since March 2002, as of the time of writing this judgment, 318 Israelis have been killed and more than 1,500 have been wounded. Bereavement and pain overwhelm us.

2.    Israel’s fight is complex. The Palestinians use, inter alia, guided human bombs. These suicide bombers reach every place where Israelis are to be found (within the boundaries of the State of Israel and in the Jewish villages in Judaea and Samaria and the Gaza Strip). They sew destruction and spill blood in the cities and towns. Indeed, the forces fighting against Israel are terrorists; they are not members of a regular army; they do not wear uniforms; they hide among the civilian Palestinian population in the territories, including in holy sites; they are supported by part of the civilian population, and by their families and relatives. The State of Israel faces a new and difficult reality, as it fights for its security and the security of its citizens. This reality has found its way to this court on several occasions (see HCJ 2936/02 Doctors for Human Rights v. IDF Commander in West Bank [1]; HCJ 2117/02 Doctors for Human Rights v. IDF Commander in West Bank [2]; HCJ 3451/02 Almadani v. Minister of Defence [3], at p. 36).

3.    In its struggle against terrorism, Israel has undertaken — by virtue of its right of self-defence — special military operations (Operation ‘Protective Wall’ which began in March 2002 and Operation ‘Determined Path’ which began in June 2002 and has not yet ended). The purpose of the operations was to destroy the Palestinian terrorism infrastructure and to prevent further terrorist attacks. In these operations, IDF forces entered many areas that were in the past under its control by virtue of belligerent occupation and which were transferred pursuant to agreements to the (full or partial) control of the Palestinian Authority. The army imposed curfews and closures on various areas. Weapons and explosives were rounded up. Suspects were arrested. Within the framework of these operations, many reserve forces were mobilized; heavy weapons, including tanks, armoured personnel carriers, assault helicopters and aeroplanes, were used.

4.    The special military operations did not provide an adequate response to the immediate need to stop the grave terrorist acts. The Ministerial Committee for National Security sought to adopt several other measures that were intended to prevent further terrorist acts from being perpetrated, and to deter potential attackers from carrying out their acts. The opinion of the Attorney-General was sought; in his opinion of 19 July 2002, the Attorney-General determined the legal parameters for the actions of the security forces. Consequently, the Ministerial Committee for National Security met on 31 July 2002 and decided to adopt additional measures, in accordance with the criteria laid down by the Attorney-General.

5.    One of the measures upon which the Ministerial Committee for National Security decided — all of which within the framework of the Attorney-General’s opinion — was assigning the place of residence of family members of suicide bombers or the perpetrators of serious attacks and those sending them from Judaea and Samaria to the Gaza Strip, provided that these family members were themselves involved in the terrorist activity. This measure was adopted because, according to the evaluation of the professionals involved (the army, the General Security Service, the Institute for Intelligence and Special Tasks (the Mossad), and the police), these additional measures might make a significant contribution to the struggle against the wave of terror, resulting in the saving of human life. This contribution is two-fold: first, it can prevent a family member involved in terrorist activity from perpetrating his scheme (the preventative effect); second, it may deter other terrorists — who are instructed to act as human bombs or to carry out other terror attacks — from perpetrating their schemes (the deterrent effect).

The Amending Order assigning place of residence

6.    In order to give effect to the new policy, on 1 August 2002 the military commander of the IDF forces in Judaea and Samaria amended the Security Provisions (Judaea and Samaria) Order (no. 378), 5730-1970 (hereafter — the Original Order). This Order determined provisions, inter alia, with regard to special supervision (s. 86). These allow instructions to be given that a person should be placed under special supervision. According to the provisions of the Original Order, no authority should be exercised thereunder unless the military commander is of the opinion ‘that it is imperative for decisive security reasons’ (s. 84(a)). An order of special supervision may be appealed before the Appeals Board (s. 86(e)). The Appeals Board is appointed by the local commander. The chairman of the Appeals Board is a judge who is a jurist. The Board’s role is to consider the order made under this section and to make recommendations to the military commander. If a person appeals an order and the order is upheld, the Appeals Board will consider his case at least once every six months whether that person submitted a further appeal or not (s. 86(f)). The application of the Original Order was limited to Judaea and Samaria. The amendment that was made extended its application to the Gaza Strip as well (the Security Provisions (Judaea and Samaria) (Amendment no. 84) Order (no. 510), 5762-2002 (hereafter — the Amending Order)). The provisions of the Amending Order (s. 86(b)(1) after the amendment) provide:

‘Special supervision and assigning a place of residence’

a.            A military commander may direct in an order that a person shall be subject to special supervision.

b.            A person subject to special supervision under this section shall be subject to all or some of the following restrictions, as the military commander shall direct:

(1) He shall be required to live within the bounds of a certain place in Judaea and Samaria or in the Gaza Strip, as specified by the military commander in the order.’

In the introduction to the Amending Order it is stated that is was made ‘in view of the extraordinary security conditions currently prevailing in Judaea and Samaria, and because reasons of security in Judaea and Samaria and public security so require, and because of the need to contend with acts of terror and their perpetrators’. It was also stated in the introduction that the order was made ‘after I obtained the consent of the IDF military commander in the Gaza Strip’. Indeed, in conjunction with the Amending Order, the IDF commander in the Gaza Strip issued the Security Provisions (Gaza Strip) (Amendment no. 87) Order (no. 1155), 5762-2002. Section 86(g) of this order provided that:

‘Someone with regard to whom an order has been made by the military commander in Judaea and Samaria under section 86(b)(1) of the Security Provisions (Judaea and Samaria) Order (no. 378), 5730-1970, within the framework of which it was provided that he will be required to live in a specific place in the Gaza Strip, shall not be entitled to leave that place as long as the order is in force, unless the military commander in Judaea and Samaria or the military commander in the Gaza Strip so allow.’

Under the Amending Order, orders were made assigning the place of residence of the three petitioners before us. Let us now turn to these orders and the circumstances in which they were made.

            The proceedings before the military commander and the Appeals Board

7.    On 1 August 2002, the IDF commander in Judaea and Samaria (hereafter — the Respondent) signed orders assigning the place of residence of each of the petitioners. These orders state that they were made under the Amending Order and after obtaining the consent of the IDF commander in the Gaza Strip. They also state that they were made because the Respondent is of the opinion that ‘they are essential for decisive security reasons, and because of the need to contend with acts of terror and their perpetrators’. These orders require each of the petitioners to live in the Gaza Strip. The orders state that they will remain valid for a period of two years. The orders further state that they may be appealed to the Appeals Board. Underlying each of the orders are facts — which we will consider below — according to which each of the petitioners was involved in assisting terrorist activity that resulted in human casualties. In the opinion of the Respondent, assigning the place of residence of the petitioners to the Gaza Strip will avert any danger from them and deter others from committing serious acts of terror. The petitioners appealed the orders before the Appeals Board. A separate hearing was held with regard to the case of each of the petitioners, before two Appeals Boards. Each of the Boards held several days of hearings. The Boards decided on 12 August 2002 to recommend to the Respondent that he approve the validity of the orders. The Respondent studied the decision of the Boards and decided on the same day that the orders would remain valid. On 13 August 2002, the petitions before us were submitted against the Respondent’s decision.

The proceedings before us

8.    When the petitions were submitted before us, a show-cause order was issued on the same day in both petitions. An interim order was also issued, which prevented the forcible assignment of the place of residence of the petitioners to the Gaza Strip until further decision. When the State’s response was received, a hearing was held on 19 August 2002 before a panel of three justices. The panel decided to hear the two petitions together. It also decided to grant the petitioners’ application to submit two opinions by international law experts on the subject of the petitions, one by Prof. Schabas and the other by Ms Doswald-Beck and Dr Seiderman. Finally it decided to expand the panel. The panel was indeed expanded in accordance with that decision, and on 26 August 2002 a hearing was held at which arguments were heard from the parties.

9.    Counsel for the petitioners argued before us that the Amending Order, the individual orders issued thereunder and the decisions of the Appeals Boards should be set aside, for several reasons. First, there were defects in the proceedings that took place before the Respondent and the Appeals Board (in HCJ 7015/02). Second, there was an inadequate factual basis for the decisions of the respondents and there was no justification for the harsh measure ordered against them — especially when its purpose was merely deterrence. Third, the Amending Order was made without authority, because the Respondent was not competent to make an order concerning the Gaza Strip. Finally — and this argument was the focus of the hearing before us — the Amending Order is void because it is contrary to international law. Counsel for the Respondent argued before us that the petitions should be denied. According to him, the Amending Order, and the individual orders made thereunder, are proper and they and the proceeding in which they were made are untainted by any defect. The respondent was competent to make the Amending Order, and the individual orders are lawful, since they are intended to prevent the petitioners from realizing the danger that they present, and they contain a deterrent to others. The orders are proportionate. They are lawfully based on the factual basis that was presented to the commander and the Appeals Boards. According to counsel for the Respondent, the Amending Order and the orders made thereunder conform to international law, since they fall within the scope of article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention of 1949 (Geneva Convention IV relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, 1949; hereafter — the Fourth Geneva Convention).

10. Before the hearing began, Mrs Bridget Kessler made an application to be joined as a respondent to the petitions. We granted the application. Mrs Bridget Kessler is the mother of Gila Sara Kessler, of blessed memory, who was murdered in the terrorist attack on 19 June 2002 at the French Hill crossroads in Jerusalem. The attack was perpetrated by a suicide bomber who blew himself up near a bus stop. The explosion killed seven Jews including Mrs Kessler’s nineteen-year-old daughter, who merely wanted to go home from work. Mrs Kessler spoke before us quietly and evocatively. She regarded herself as the representative of all those who were harmed by the terrorist attacks that have befallen us. She emphasized the moral aspect in assigning the residence of the petitioners to the Gaza Strip, and supported the position of counsel for the Respondent. Another applicant asked to be joined as a respondent, but he did not trouble to come on the date fixed, and his application was denied without any consideration of it on the merits.

11. In the course of their arguments, counsel for the petitioners applied to submit before us affidavits of the petitioners. These affidavits were unsigned. The purpose of submitting them was to declare their position with regard to their personal circumstances. We dismissed this application both because of the procedural defects in the affidavits and also because they contained nothing that added anything to the actual arguments of the petitioners. At the end of the arguments of counsel for the Respondent, he asked us to hear General Ashkenazi, the Deputy Chief-of-Staff, with regard to the security background that was the basis for the Respondent’s decision. We denied this application. Our position is that the security position was presented in full before the Appeals Boards that gave expression to it, and there was no reason for an extension of this framework.

12. As we have seen, the arguments before us concern various aspects of the decision of the Respondent and the Appeals Board. We should state at the outset that we found no basis to the arguments about procedural defects in the decision of the Respondent or in the decisions of the Appeals Boards. We do not think that in the proceedings that took place before the Boards (mainly in the case of the petitioners in HCJ 7015/02) there were defects that justify setting aside the proceeding or its conclusions. The same is true of the arguments regarding prejudice on the part of the Board; not being given a full opportunity to be heard; prima facie ignoring factual and legal arguments and the Board hearing the Respondent’s witnesses; this is also the case with regard to not hearing certain witnesses or cross-examining them and allowing the Respondent to submit material. We have studied these arguments, the decisions of the Board and the material before us. We are satisfied — for the reasons stated in the State’s reply — that the proceeding that took place was duly held and it does not justify our intervention in this framework, and that the defects that occurred — according to the petitioners — do not justify in themselves setting aside the decisions that were made, either by the Boards or by the commander. Indeed, the main matters on which the parties concentrated their arguments — and on which we too will focus — concern the following three questions: first, was the military commander competent, under the provisions of international law, to make the Amending Order? This question concerns the authority of a military commander under international law to make arrangements with regard to assigning a place of residence. Second, if the answer to the first question is yes, what are the conditions required by international law for assigning a place of residence? This question concerns the scope of the military commander’s discretion under international law in so far as assigning a place of residence is concerned. Third, do the conditions required by international law for making the orders to assign a place of residence exist in the case of the petitioners before us? This question concerns the consideration of the specific case of the petitioners before us in accordance with the laws that govern their case. Let us now turn to consider these questions in their proper order.

The authority of the military commander to assign a place of residence

13. Is the military commander of a territory under belligerent occupation competent to determine that a resident of the territory shall be removed from his place of residence and assigned to another place of residence in that territory? It was argued before us that the military commander does not have that authority, if only for the reason that this is a forcible transfer and deportation that are prohibited under international law (article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention). Our premise is that in order to answer the question of the military commander’s authority, it is insufficient to determine merely that the Amending Order (or any other order of the commander of the territory) gives the military commander the authority to assign the place of residence of a resident of the territory. The reason for this is that the authority of the military commander to enact the Amending Order derives from the laws of belligerent occupation. They are the source of his authority, and his power will be determined accordingly. I discussed this in one case, where I said:

‘From a legal viewpoint the source for the authority and the power of the military commander in a territory subject to belligerent occupation is in the rules of public international law relating to belligerent occupation (occupatio bellica), and which constitute a part of the laws of war’ (HCJ 393/82 Almashulia v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [4], at p. 793).

In this respect, I would like to make the following two remarks: first, all the parties before us assumed that in the circumstances currently prevailing in the territory under the control of the IDF, the laws of international law concerning belligerent occupation apply (see, in this regard, HCJ 102/82 Zemel v. Minister of Defence [5], at p. 373; HCJ 574/82 El Nawar v. Minister of Defence [6]; HCJ 615/85 Abu Satiha v. IDF Commander [7]); second, the rules of international law that apply in the territory are the customary laws (such as the appendix to the (Fourth) Hague Convention respecting the Laws and Customs of War on Land of 1907, which is commonly regarded as customary law; hereafter — the Fourth Hague Convention). With regard to the Fourth Geneva Convention, counsel for the Respondent reargued before us the position of the State of Israel that this convention — which in his opinion does not reflect customary law — does not apply to Judaea and Samaria. Notwithstanding, Mr Nitzan told us — in accordance with the long-established practice of the Government of Israel (see M. Shamgar, ‘The Observance of International Law in the Administered Territories’, 1 Isr. Y. H. R. 1971, 262) — that the Government of Israel decided to act in accordance with the humanitarian parts of the Fourth Geneva Convention. In view of this declaration, we do not need to examine the legal arguments concerning this matter, which are not simple, and we may leave these to be decided at a later date. It follows that for the purpose of the petitions before us we are assuming that humanitarian international law — as reflected in the Fourth Geneva Convention (including article 78) and certainly the Fourth Hague Convention — applies in our case. We should add that alongside the rules of international law that apply in our case, the fundamental principles of Israeli administrative law, such as the rules of natural justice, also apply. Indeed, every Israeli soldier carries in his pack both the rules of international law and also the basic principles of Israeli administrative law that are relevant to the issue. Therefore the question remains: is the military commander competent under the rules of belligerent occupation to determine provisions regarding the forcible assigned residence of a person from his place of residence to another place in the territory under his control?

14. The fundamental premise is that the displacement of a person from his place of residence and his forcible assignment to another place seriously harms his dignity, his liberty and his property. A person’s home is not merely a roof over his head, but it is also a means for the physical and social location of a person, his private life and his social relationships (see M. Stavropoulou, ‘The Right not to be Displaced’, 9 Am. U. J. Int’l L. & Pol’y, 1994, at pp. 689, 717). Several basic human rights are harmed as a result of an involuntary displacement of a person from his home and his residence being assigned to another place, even if this assigned residence does not involve him crossing an international border (see F. M. Deng, Internally Displaced Persons: Compilation and Analysis of Legal Norms, 1998, 14). These human rights derive in part from the internal law of the various countries, and are in part enshrined in the norms of international law.

15. The rights of a person to his dignity, his liberty and his property are not absolute rights. They are relative rights. They may be restricted in order to uphold the rights of others, or the goals of society. Indeed, human rights are not the rights of a person on a desert island. They are the rights of a person as a part of society. Therefore they may be restricted in order to uphold similar rights of other members of society. They may be restricted in order to further proper social goals which will in turn further human rights themselves. Indeed, human rights and the restriction thereof derive from a common source, which concerns the right of a person in a democracy.

16. The extent of the restriction on human rights as a result of the forcible assignment of a person’s residence from one place to another varies in accordance with the reasons that underlie the assigned residence. Assigned residence caused by combat activities (whether because of an international dispute or because of a civil war) cannot be compared to assigned residence caused by a disaster (whether natural or of human origin) (see R. Cohen and F. M. Deng, Masses in Flight: the Global Crisis of Internal Displacement, 1998). In the case before us, we are concerned with the assigned residence of a person from his place of residence to another place in the same territory for security reasons in an area subject to belligerent occupation. The extent of the permitted restriction on human rights is determined, therefore, by the humanitarian laws contained in the laws concerning armed conflict (see D. Fleck ed., The Handbook of Humanitarian Law in Armed Conflict, 1995). These laws are mainly enshrined in the Fourth Hague Convention and the Fourth Geneva Convention. We will now turn to these laws.

17. We were referred to various provisions in the Fourth Hague Convention (mainly article 43) and in the Fourth Geneva Convention (mainly articles 49 and 78). In our opinion, the case before us is governed entirely by the provisions of article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention:

‘Article 78

If the Occupying Power considers it necessary, for imperative reasons of security, to take safety measures concerning protected persons, it may, at the most, subject them to assigned residence or to internment.

Decisions regarding such assigned residence or internment shall be made according to a regular procedure to be prescribed by the Occupying Power in accordance with the provisions of the present Convention. This procedure shall include the right of appeal for the parties concerned. Appeals shall be decided with the least possible delay. In the event of the decision being upheld, it shall be subject to periodical review, if possible every six months, by a competent body set up by the said Power.

Protected persons made subject to assigned residence and thus required to leave their homes shall enjoy the full benefit of Article 39 of the present Convention.’

This provision concerns assigned residence. It constitutes a special provision of law (lex specialis) to which we must refer and on the basis of which we must determine the legal problems before us. Whatever is prohibited thereunder is forbidden even if a general provision may prima facie be interpreted as allowing it, and what is permitted thereunder is allowed even if a general provision may prima facie be interpreted as prohibiting it (see J. Stone, No Place, No Law in the Middle East 1969, at p. 17). Indeed, a study of the Amending Order itself and the individual orders made thereunder shows that the maker of the Order took account of the provisions of article 78 of the Convention, and acted accordingly when he made the Amending Order and the individual orders. The Respondent did not seek, therefore, to make a forcible transfer or to deport any of the residents of the territory. The Respondent acted within the framework of ‘assigned residence’ (according to the provisions of article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention). Therefore we did not see any reason to examine the scope of application of article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, which prohibits a forcible transfer or a deportation. In any event, we see no need to consider the criticism that the petitioners raised with regard to the ruling of this court, as reflected in several decisions, the main one being HCJ 785/87 Abed El-Apu v. IDF Commander in West Bank [8], with regard to the interpretation of article 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. We can leave this matter to be decided at a later date.

18. Article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention does not deal with a forcible transfer or deportation. It provides a comprehensive and full arrangement with regard to all aspects of assigned residence and internment of protected persons. This provision integrates with several other provisions in the Fourth Geneva Convention (arts. 41, 42 and 43) that also discuss internment and assigned residence. When the place of residence of a protected person is assigned from one place to another under the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, it is a lawful act of the military commander, and it does not constitute a violation of human rights protected by humanitarian international law. Indeed, art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention constitutes both a source for the protection of the right of a person whose residence is being assigned and also a source for the possibility of restricting this right. This can be seen, inter alia, in the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention that determines that the measures stipulated therein are the measures that the occupying power (i.e., the military commander) may ‘at most’ carry out.

The conditions for exercising the authority of the military commander with regard to assigned residence

19. Article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention stipulates several (objective and subjective) conditions with which the military commander must comply, if he wishes to assign the place of residence of a person who is protected by the Convention. We do not need, for the purposes of the petitions before us, to consider all of these conditions. Thus, for example, art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention stipulates an objective condition that a regular procedure for exercising the authority must be prescribed; this procedure shall include a right of appeal; decisions regarding assigned residence shall be subject to periodic review, if possible every six months. These provisions were upheld in the case before us, and they are not the subject of our consideration. We should add that under the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, someone whose place of residence was assigned ‘shall enjoy the full benefit of article 39 of the present convention’. We have been informed by counsel for the Respondent, in the course of oral argument, that if in the circumstances of the case before us the Respondent is subject to duties imposed under the provisions of art. 39 of the Convention, he will fulfil these duties. Two main arguments were raised before us with regard to the conditions stipulated in art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. Let us consider these. The first argument raised before us is that art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention refers to assigned residence within the territory subject to belligerent occupation. This article does not apply when the assigned residence is in a place outside the territory. The petitioners argue that assigning their residence from Judaea and Samaria to the Gaza Strip is removing them from the territory. Consequently, the precondition for the application of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention does not apply. The petitioners further argue that in such circumstances the provisions of art. 49 of the Fourth Geneva Convention apply, according to which the deportation of the petitioners is prohibited. The second argument raised before us concerns the factors that the military commander may take into account in exercising his authority under the provisions of art. 78. According to this argument, the military commander may take into account considerations that concern the danger posed by the resident and the prevention of that danger by assigning his place of residence (preventative factors). The military commander may not take into account considerations of deterring others (deterrent factors). Let us consider each of these arguments.

Assigned residence within the territory subject to belligerent occupation

20. It is accepted by all concerned that art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention allows assigned residence, provided that the new place of residence is in the territory subject to belligerent occupation that contains the place of residence from which the person was removed. The provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention do not apply, therefore, to the transfer of protected persons outside the territory held under belligerent occupation. This is discussed by J. S. Pictet in his commentary to the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention:

‘… the protected persons concerned… can therefore only be interned, or placed in assigned residence, within the frontiers of the occupied country itself’ (J. S. Pictet, Commentary: Fourth Geneva Convention relative to the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, 1958, at p. 368).

It was argued before us that the Gaza Strip — to which the military commander of Judaea and Samaria wishes to assign the place of residence of the petitioners — is situated outside the territory.

            21. This argument is interesting. According to it, Judaea and Samaria were conquered from Jordan that annexed them — contrary to international law — to the Hashemite Kingdom, and ruled them until the Six Day War. By contrast, the Gaza Strip was conquered from Egypt, which held it until the Six Day War without annexing the territory to Egypt. We therefore have two separate areas subject to separate belligerent occupations by two different military commanders in such a way that neither can make an order with regard to the other territory. According to this argument, these two military commanders act admittedly on behalf of one occupying power, but this does not make them into one territory.

22. This argument must be rejected. The two areas are part of mandatory Palestine. They are subject to a belligerent occupation by the State of Israel. From a social and political viewpoint, the two areas are conceived by all concerned as one territorial unit, and the legislation of the military commander in them is identical in content. Thus, for example, our attention was drawn by counsel for the Respondent to the provisions of clause 11 of the Israeli-Palestinian Interim Agreement on the West Bank and the Gaza Strip, which says:

‘The two sides view the West Bank and the Gaza Strip as a single territorial unit, the integrity and status of which shall be preserved during the interim agreement.’

This provision is repeated also in clause 31(8) of the agreement, according to which the ‘safe passage’ mechanisms between the area of Judaea and Samaria and the area of the Gaza Strip were determined. Similarly, although this agreement is not decisive on the issue under discussion, it does indicate that the two areas are considered as one territory held by the State of Israel under belligerent occupation. Moreover, counsel for the Respondent pointed out to us that ‘not only does the State of Israel administer the two areas in a coordinated fashion, but the Palestinian side also regards the two areas as one entity, and the leadership of these two areas is a combined one’. Indeed, the purpose underlying the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and which restricts the validity of assigned residence to one territory lies in the societal, linguistic, cultural, social and political unity of the territory, out of a desire to restrict the harm caused by assigning residence to a foreign place. In view of this purpose, the area of Judaea and Samaria and the area of the Gaza Strip should not be regarded as territories foreign to one another, but they should be regarded as one territory. In this territory there are two military commanders who act on behalf of a single occupying power. Consequently, one military commander is competent to assign the place of residence of a protected person outside his area, and the other military commander is competent to agree to receive that protected person into the area under his jurisdiction. The result is, therefore, that the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention does apply in our case. Therefore there is no reason to consider the provisions of art. 49 of that Convention.

            The considerations of the area commander

23. The main question that arose in this case — and to which most of the arguments were devoted — concerns the scope of the discretion that may be exercised by the occupying power under the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. This discretion must be considered on two levels: one level — which we shall consider immediately — concerns the factual considerations that the military commander should take into account in exercising his authority under the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. The other level — which we shall consider later — concerns the applicability of the considerations that the military commander must take into account to the circumstances of the cases of each of the petitioners before us.

24. With regard to the first level, it is accepted by all the parties before us — and this is also our opinion — that an essential condition for being able to assign the place of residence of a person under art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention is that the person himself constitutes a danger, and that assigning his place of residence will aid in averting that danger. It follows that the basis for exercising the discretion for assigning residence is the consideration of preventing a danger presented by a person whose place of residence is being assigned. The place of residence of an innocent person who does not himself present a danger may not be assigned, merely because assigning his place of residence will deter others. Likewise, one may not assign the place of residence of a person who is not innocent and did carry out acts that harmed security, when in the circumstances of the case he no longer presents any danger. Therefore, if someone carried out terrorist acts, and assigning his residence will reduce the danger that he presents, it is possible to assign his place of residence. One may not assign the place of residence of an innocent family member who did not collaborate with anyone, or of a family member who is not innocent but does not present a danger to the area. This is the case even if assigning the place of residence of a family member may deter other terrorists from carrying out acts of terror. This conclusion is required by the outlook of the Fourth Geneva Convention that regards the measures of internment and assigned residence as the most severe and serious measures that an occupying power may adopt against protected residents (see Pictet, ibid., at p. 257). Therefore these measures may be adopted only in extreme and exceptional cases. Pictet rightly says that:

‘In occupied territories the internment of protected persons should be even more exceptional than it is inside the territory of the Parties to the conflict; for in the former case the question of nationality does not arise. That is why Article 78 speaks of imperative reasons of security; there can be no question of taking collective measures: each case must be decided separately… their exceptional character must be preserved’ (ibid., at pp. 367, 368).

He adds that it is permitted to adopt a measure of assigned residence only towards persons whom the occupying power ‘considers dangerous to its security’ (ibid., at p. 368). This approach — which derives from the provisions of the Convention — was adopted by this court in the past. We have held repeatedly that the measures of administrative internment — which is the measure considered by art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention together with assigned residence — may be adopted only in the case of a ‘danger presented by the acts of the petitioner to the security of the area’ (HCJ 7709/95 Sitrin v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [9]; see also HCJ 1361/91 Mesalem v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [10] at p. 456; HCJ 554/81 Beransa v. Central Commander [11] at p. 250). In one case Justice Bach said:

‘The respondent may not use this sanction of making deportation orders merely for the purpose of deterring others. Such an order is legitimate only if the person making the order is convinced that the person designated for deportation constitutes a danger to the security of the area, and that this measure seems to him essential for the purpose of neutralizing this danger’ (HCJ 814/88 Nasralla v. IDF Commander in West Bank [12], at p. 271).

This conclusion is implied also by the construction of the Amending Order itself, from which it can be seen that one may only adopt a measure of assigned residence on account of a danger presented by the person himself. But beyond all this, this conclusion is required by our Jewish and democratic values. From our Jewish heritage we have learned that ‘Fathers shall not be put to death because of their sons, and sons shall not be put to death because of their fathers; a person shall be put to death for his own wrongdoing’ (Deuteronomy 24, 16 [38]). ‘Each person shall be liable for his own crime and each person shall be put to death for his own wrongdoing’ (per Justice M. Cheshin in HCJ 2006/97 Janimat v. Central Commander [13], at p. 654); ‘each person shall be arrested for his own wrongdoing — and not for the wrongdoing of others’ (per Justice Y. Türkel in CrimApp 4920/02 Federman v. State of Israel [14]). The character of the State of Israel as a democratic, freedom-seeking and liberty-seeking State implies that one may not assign the place of residence of a person unless that person himself, by his own deeds, constitutes a danger to the security of the State (cf. CrimFH 7048/97 A v. Minister of Defence [15], at p. 741). It should be noted that the purpose of assigned residence is not penal. Its purpose is prevention. It is not designed to punish the person whose place of residence is assigned. It is designed to prevent him from continuing to constitute a security danger. This was discussed by President Shamgar, who said:

‘The authority is preventative, i.e., it is prospective and may not be exercised unless it is necessary to prevent an anticipated danger… The authority may not be exercised… unless the evidence brought before the military commander indicates a danger that is anticipated from the petitioner in the future, unless the measures designed to restrict his activity and prevent a substantial part of the harm anticipated from him are adopted’ (Beransa v. Central Commander [11], at p. 249; see also Abu Satiha v. IDF Commander [7]).

Of course, we are aware that assigning the residence of a person who constitutes a danger to the security of the State is likely to harm his family members who are innocent of any crime. That is not the purpose of assigned residence, although it may be its consequence. This is inevitable, if we wish to maintain the effectiveness of this measure (cf. Janimat v. Central Commander [13], at p. 653).

            25. What is the level of danger that justifies assigning a person’s place of residence, and what is the likelihood thereof? The answer is that any degree of danger is insufficient. In view of the special nature of this measure, it may usually only be exercised if there exists administrative evidence that — even if inadmissible in a court of law — shows clearly and convincingly that if the measure of assigned residence is not adopted, there is a reasonable possibility that he will present a real danger of harm to the security of the territory (see Pictet, at p. 258, and the examples given by him, and also HCJ 159/94 Shahin v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [16]; Sitrin v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [9]; HCJ 8259/96 Association for Protection of Jewish Civil Rights v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [17]; HCJ 253/88 Sejadia v. Minister of Defence [18], at p. 821). Moreover, just as with any other measure, the measure of assigned residence must be exercised proportionately. ‘There must be an objective relationship — a proper relativity or proportionality — between the forbidden act of the individual and the measures adopted by the Government’ (HCJ 5667/91 Jabrin v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [19], at p. 860; see also HCJ 5510/92 Turkeman v. Minister of Defence [20], at p. 219). An appropriate relationship must exist between the purpose of preventing danger from the person whose place of residence is being assigned and the danger that he would present if this measure were not exercised against him (see HCJ 1730/96 Sabiah v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [21], 364); the measure adopted must be the one that causes less harm; and it is usually necessary that the measure of assigned residence is proportionate to the benefit deriving from it in ensuring the security of the territory (cf. HCJ 3477/95 Ben-Atiya v. Minister of Education, Culture and Sport [22]; HCJ 3643/97 Stamka v. Minister of Interior [23]; HCJ 4644/00 Jaffora Tavori v. Second Television and Radio Authority [24]; HCJ 4915/00 Communications and Productions Co. Network (1988) v. Government of Israel IsrSC 54(5) 451 [25]; HCJ 1030/99 Oron v. Knesset Speaker (not yet reported) [26]).

            26. Within the framework of proportionality we should consider two further matters that were discussed by President Shamgar in a case that concerned the administrative internment of residents from Judaea and Samaria, where he said:

‘The internment is designed to prevent and frustrate a security danger that arises from the acts that the internee may perpetrate and which may not reasonably be prevented by adopting regular legal measures (a criminal proceeding) or by an administrative measure that is less severe from the viewpoint of its consequences (for the purpose of reaching conclusions from past acts with regard to future danger)’ (Sejadia v. Minister of Defence [18], at p. 821).

These remarks are also relevant to the issue of assigned residence. Therefore each case must be examined to see whether filing a criminal indictment will not prevent the danger that the assigned residence is designed to prevent. Moreover, the measure of assigned residence — as discussed in art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention — is generally a less serious measure than the measure of internment. This matter must be considered in each case on its merits, in the spirit of Pictet’s remarks that:

‘Internment is the more severe… as it generally implies an obligation to live in a camp with other internees. It must not be forgotten, however, that the terms “assigned residence” and “internment” may be differently interpreted in the law of different countries. As a general rule, assigned residence is a less serious measure than internment’ (ibid., at p. 256).

            27. May the military commander, when making a decision about assigned residence, take into account considerations of deterring others? As we have seen, what underlies the measure of assigned residence is the danger presented by the person himself if his place of residence is not assigned, and deterring that person himself by assigning his place of residence. The military commander may not, therefore, adopt a measure of assigned residence merely as a deterrent to others. Notwithstanding, when assigning a place of residence is justified because a person is dangerous, and the question is merely whether to exercise this authority, there is no defect in the military commander taking into account considerations of deterring others. Thus, for example, this consideration may be taken into account in choosing between internment and assigned residence. This approach strikes a proper balance between the essential condition that the person himself presents a danger — which assigned residence is designed to prevent — and the essential need to protect the security of the territory. It is entirely consistent with the approach of the Fourth Geneva Convention, which regards assigned residence as a legitimate mechanism for protecting the security of the territory. It is required by the harsh reality in which the State of Israel and the territory are situated, in that they are exposed to an inhuman phenomenon of ‘human bombs’ that is engulfing the area.

            28. Before we conclude the examination in principle as to the conditions prescribed by art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, we ought to point out once again that the occupying power may make use of the measure of assigned residence if it ‘considers it necessary, for imperative reasons of security’. A similar test appears in the Amending Order — which, without doubt, sought to comply with the requirements of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the Fourth Hague Convention — according to which the military commander may adopt the measure of assigned residence ‘if he is of the opinion that it is essential for decisive security reasons’ (s. 84A of the Amending Order). These provisions give the military commander broad discretion. He must decide whether decisive security reasons — or imperative reasons of security — justify assigned residence. In discussing this, Pictet said:

‘It did not seem possible to define the expression “security of the State” in a more concrete fashion. It is thus left very largely to Governments to decide the measure of activity prejudicial to the internal or external security of the State which justifies internment or assigned residence’ (ibid., at p. 257).

Note that the considerations that the military commander may take into account are not merely ‘military’ reasons (see, for example, arts. 5, 16, 18, 53, 55, 83 and 143 of the Fourth Geneva Convention). Article 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention extends the kind of reasons to ‘reasons of security’ (see, for example, arts. 9, 42, 62, 63, 64 and 74 of the Fourth Geneva Convention). Indeed, the Fourth Geneva Convention clearly distinguishes between ‘imperative reasons of security’ and ‘imperative military reasons’. The concept of reasons of security is broader than the concept of military reasons.

            29. The discretion of the military commander to order assigned residence is broad. But it is not absolute discretion. The military commander must exercise his discretion within the framework of the conditions that we have established in this judgment and as prescribed in art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the Amending Order. The military commander may not, for example, order assigned residence for an innocent person who is not involved in any activity that harms the security of the State and who does not present any danger, even if the military commander is of the opinion that this is essential for decisive reasons of security. He also may not do so for a person involved in activity that harms the security of the State, if that person no longer presents any danger that assigned residence is designed to prevent. Indeed, the military commander who wishes to make use of the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention must act within the framework of the parameters set out in that article. These parameters create a ‘zone’ of situations — a kind of ‘zone of reasonableness’ — within which the military commander may act. He may not deviate from them.

            30. The Supreme Court, when sitting as the High Court of Justice, exercises judicial review over the legality of the discretion exercised by the military commander. In doing so, the premise guiding this court is that the military commander and those carrying out his orders are public officials carrying out a public office according to law (Almashulia v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [4], at p. 809). In exercising this judicial review, we do not appoint ourselves as experts in security matters. We do not replace the security considerations of the military commander with our own security considerations. We do not adopt any position with regard to the manner in which security matters are conducted (cf. HCJ 3114/02 Barake v. Minister of Defence [27], at p. 16). Our role is to ensure that boundaries are not crossed and that the conditions that restrict the discretion of the military commander are upheld (see HCJ 680/88 Schnitzer v. Chief Military Censor IsrSC 42(4) 617 [28], at p. 640). This was well expressed by Justice Shamgar in one case that considered the extent of judicial review of the considerations of the military commander in Judaea and Samaria:

‘The respondents’ exercising of their powers will be examined according to criteria applied by this court when it exercises judicial review of an act or omission of any other branch of the executive, but this of course while taking into account the duties of the respondents as required by the nature of their function’ (HCJ 619/78 ‘Altaliya’ Weekly v. Minister of Defence [29], at p. 512).

Admittedly, ‘security of the State’ is not a ‘magic word’ that prevents judicial review (see the remarks of Justice Strasberg-Cohen in HCJ 4541/94 Miller v. Minister of Defence [30], at p. 124). Nonetheless, ‘an act of State and an act of war do not change their nature even if they are subject to judicial review, and the character of the acts, in the nature of things sets its seal on the means of intervention’ (per Justice M. Cheshin in Sabiah v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [21], at p. 369). Therefore we will not be deterred from exercising review of the decisions of the military commander under art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the Amending Order merely because of the important security aspects on which the commander’s decision is based. Notwithstanding, we will not replace the discretion of the military commander with our discretion. We will consider the legality of the military commander’s discretion and whether his decisions fall into the ‘zone of reasonableness’ determined by the relevant legal norms that apply to the case. This was discussed — in the context of exercising r. 119 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, in the Gaza Strip — by President Shamgar, who said:

‘But it should be understood that the court does not put itself in the shoes of the military authority making the decision… in order to replace the discretion of the commander with the discretion of the court. It considers the question whether, in view of all the facts, the use of the said measure lies within the scope of the measures that may be regarded, in the circumstances of the case, as reasonable, taking into account the acts of those involved in the activity that harms the security of the area whose case is being considered by the court’ (HCJ 1005/89 Agga v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [31], at p. 539).

Thus, for example, we are not prepared to intervene in the decision of the Respondent that assigned residence constitutes an important mechanism for ensuring security in the territory. In this matter the petitioners argued before us that this measure is ineffective. This argument was considered in detail by the Appeals Boards, and they rejected it. Before us the Respondent presented the general picture in its entirety, and he gave examples of cases in which serious terrorist activity was prevented by taking account of considerations such as that of assigned residence. In such circumstances, we will not replace the discretion of the Respondent with our own discretion (see HCJ 24/91 Rahman v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [32], at p. 335; Janimat v. Central Commander [13], at p. 655). Against this background, we will now turn to consider the specific cases that are before us. The Respondent assigned the place of residence of the three petitioners before us. Let us therefore consider the case of each petitioner.

            From the general to the specific

Amtassar Muhammed Ahmed Ajuri (HCJ 7019/02)

31. Amtassar Muhammed Ahmed Ajuri (an unmarried woman aged 34) is the sister of the terrorist Ahmed Ali Ajuri. Much terrorist activity is attributed to the brother, Ahmed Ali Ajuri, including sending suicide bombers with explosive belts, and responsibility, inter alia, for the terrorist attack at the Central Bus Station in Tel-Aviv in which five people were killed and many others were injured. The Appeals Board (chaired by Col. Gordon), in its decision of 12 August 2002, held — on the basis of privileged material presented to it and on the basis of testimonies of members of the General Security Service — that the petitioner directly and substantially aided the unlawful activity of her brother, which was intended to harm innocent citizens. The Board determined that there was more than a basis for the conclusion that the petitioner knew about the forbidden activity of her brother — including his being wanted by the Israeli security forces — and that she knew that her brother was wounded when he was engaged in preparing explosives, and prima facie she also knew that her brother was armed and had hidden in the family apartment an assault rifle. It was also held that the petitioner aided her brother by sewing an explosive belt. The Board pointed out that, on the basis of privileged evidence, which it found ‘reliable and up-to-date’, it transpired that the petitioner indeed aided her brother in his unlawful activity. It held that this was a case of ‘direct and material aid in the preparation of an explosive belt, and the grave significance and implications of this aid were without doubt clear and known [to the petitioner]’. Admittedly, the petitioner testified before the Board that she was not involved in anything and did not aid her brother, but the Board rejected this testimony as unreliable. It pointed out that ‘we found her disingenuous and evasive story totally unreasonable throughout her testimony before us, and it was clear that she wished to distance herself in any way possible from the activity of her brother… her disingenuous story left us with a clear impression of someone who has something to hide and this impression combines with the clear and unambiguous information that arises from the privileged material about her involvement in preparing an explosive belt.’ For these reasons, the appeal of the petitioner to the Appeals Board was denied. It should also be pointed out that in the Respondent’s reply in the proceeding before us — which was supported by an affidavit — it was stated that ‘the petitioner aided her brother in the terrorist activity and, inter alia, sewed for his purposes explosive belts’ — explosive belts, and not merely one explosive belt.

32. It seems to us that in the case of the petitioner, the decision of the Respondent is properly based on the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the provisions of the Amending Order. Very grave behaviour is attributed to the petitioner, and the danger deriving therefrom to the security of the State is very real. Thus, for example, the petitioner prepared more than one explosive belt. It was argued before us that the petitioner did not know about her brother’s activity. This story was rejected by the Appeals Board, and we will not intervene in this finding of the Appeals Board. The behaviour of the petitioner is very grave. It creates a significant danger to the security of the area, and it goes well beyond the minimum level required by the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the Amending Order. Indeed, assigning the place of residence of the petitioner is a rational measure — within the framework of the required proportionality — to reduce the danger she presents in the future. We asked counsel for the State why the petitioner is not indicted in a criminal trial. The answer was that there is no admissible evidence against her that can be presented in a criminal trial, for the evidence against her is privileged and cannot be presented in a criminal trial. We regard this as a satisfactory answer. Admittedly, the petitioner is subject to administrative internment (which will end in October 2002). However the possibility of extending this is being considered. It seems to us that the choice between administrative internment and assigned residence, in the special case before us, is for the Respondent to make, and if he decided to terminate the administrative internment and determine instead assigned residence, there is no basis for our intervention in his decision. This is the case even if his decision was dictated, inter alia, by considerations of a general deterrent, which the Respondent was entitled to take into account.

Kipah Mahmad Ahmed Ajuri (the first petitioner in HCJ 7015/02)

            33. Kipah Mahmad Ahmed Ajuri (hereafter — the first petitioner) (aged 38) is married and is the father of three children. He is the brother of the petitioner. His brother is, as stated, the terrorist Ahmed Ali Ajuri, to whom very grave terrorist activity is attributed (as we have seen). The petitioner before us admitted in his police interrogation (on 23 July 2002) that he knew that his brother Ali Ajuri was wanted by the Israeli security forces ‘about matters of explosions’ and was even injured in the course of preparing an explosive charge. The first petitioner said in his interrogation that his brother stopped visiting his home because he was wanted, and also that he carried a pistol and had in his possession two assault rifles. Later on during his interrogation (on 31 July 2002) he admitted that he knew that his brother was a member of a military group that was involved ‘in matters of explosions’. He also said that he saw his brother hide a weapon in the family home under the floor, and that he had a key to the apartment in which the group stayed and prepared the explosive charges. He even took from that apartment a mattress and on that occasion he saw two bags of explosives and from one of these electric wires were protruding. On another occasion, the first petitioner said in his police interrogation that he acted as look-out when his brother and members of his group moved two explosive charges from the apartment to a car that was in their possession. On another occasion — so the first petitioner told his interrogators — he saw his brother and another person in a room in the apartment, when they were making a video recording of a person who was about to commit a suicide bombing, and on the table in front of him was a Koran. The first petitioner said in his interrogation that he brought food for his brother’s group.

            34. In his testimony before the Appeals Board, the first petitioner confirmed that he knew that his brother was wanted and that he knew his friends. He testified that he did indeed have a key to his brother’s apartment and he removed from it a mattress, although he did not know that the apartment was a hide-out. He confirmed in his testimony that he went to the apartment and saw two bags there. He confirmed that he saw his brother make a video recording of someone when a Koran was on the table, and that on another occasion he saw his brother finish hiding an assault rifle in the floor of the house. The first petitioner confirmed in his testimony that he saw his brother and his friends remove from the residential house two bags and that he was told that they contained explosives, although he said that he was not asked to be a look-out or warn those present.

            35. The Appeals Board examined the statements of the first petitioner and also the evidence presented to it and the testimony that it heard. It held in its decision (on 12 August 2002) that the first petitioner was indeed involved in the activity of his brother Ali Ajuri. The Appeals Board held, as findings of fact for the purpose of its decision, that the first petitioner did indeed act as stated in his statements during the interrogation, and not merely as he said in his testimony. In this respect, the Board pointed out the fact that the first petitioner was aware of his brother’s deeds, his brother’s possession of the weapon and hiding it. The Board also held that the first petitioner knew of the hide-out apartment, had a key to it and removed a mattress from it. The Board held that the first petitioner knew about the explosive charges in the apartment and did indeed act as a look-out when the charges were moved. The Board further pointed to the occasion when the first petitioner brought food to the members of the group, after he saw them make a video recording of a youth who was about to perpetrate a suicide bombing. The Board said that ‘the gravity of the deeds and the extensive terrorist activity of [the first petitioner’s] brother is very grave. The involvement of [the first petitioner] with his brother is also grave, and it is particularly grave in view of the fact that [the petitioner] does not claim that his wanted brother forced him to help him, from which it follows that he had the option not to help the brother and collaborate with him.’

            36. We think that also in the case of the first petitioner there was no defect in the decision of the Respondent. The first petitioner helped his brother, and he is deeply involved in the grave terrorist activity of that brother, as the Appeals Board determined, and we will not intervene in its findings. Particularly serious in our opinion is the behaviour of the first petitioner who acted as a look-out who was supposed to warn his brother when he was involved at that time in moving explosive charges from the apartment where he was staying — and from which the first petitioner took a mattress in order to help his brother — to a car which they used. By this behaviour the first petitioner became deeply involved in the grave terrorist activity of his brother and there is a reasonable possibility that he presents a real danger to the security of the area. Here too we asked counsel for the Respondent why the first petitioner is not indicted in a criminal trial, and we were told by him that this possibility is not practical. The measure of assigning the place of residence of the first petitioner is indeed a proportionate measure to prevent the danger he presents, since the acts of this petitioner go far beyond the minimum level required under the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. Since this is so, the respondent was entitled to take into account the considerations of a general deterrent, and so to prefer the assigned residence of this petitioner over his administrative internment. There is no basis for our intervention in this decision of the Respondent.

Abed Alnasser Mustafa Ahmed Asida (the second petitioner in HCJ 7015/02)

            37. Abed Alnasser Mustafa Ahmed Asida (hereafter — the second petitioner) (aged 35) is married and a father of five children. He is the brother of the terrorist Nasser A-Din Asida. His brother is wanted by the security forces for extensive terrorist activity including, inter alia, responsibility for the murder of two Israelis in the town of Yitzhar in 1998 and also responsibility for two terrorist attacks at the entrance to the town of Immanuel, in which 19 Israelis were killed and many dozens were injured. The second petitioner was interrogated by the police. He admitted in his interrogation (on 28 July 2002) that he knew that his brother was wanted by the Israeli security forces for carrying out the attack on Yitzhar. The second petitioner said that he gave his brother food and clean clothes when he came to his home, but he did not allow him to sleep in the house. He even said that he gave his private car on several occasions to his brother, although he did not know for what purpose or use his brother wanted the car. He further said that he stopped giving his brother the car because he was afraid that the Israeli security forces would assassinate his brother inside his car. On another occasion, he drove his wanted brother to Shechem (Nablus), although on this occasion too the second petitioner did not know the purpose of the trip. The second petitioner also said that he saw his brother carrying an assault rifle. On another occasion he helped another wanted person, his brother-in-law, by giving him clean clothes, food and drink when he visited him in his home, and even lent him his car and drove him to Shechem several times. While the second petitioner claimed that he did not know for what purpose the car was used and what was the purpose of the trips to Shechem, the second petitioner told the police that he drove his brother to the hospital when he was injured in the course of preparing an explosive charge and he lent his car — on another occasion — in order to take another person who was also injured while handling an explosive charge; at the same time, the second petitioner claimed in his interrogation that he did not know the exact circumstances of the injury to either of those injured.

            38. In his evidence before the Appeals Board, the second petitioner confirmed that he knew that his brother was wanted. He testified that he did indeed drive his brother but he did not give him the car. He testified that he saw his brother with a weapon and that he wanted to give him food during the brief visits to him, but he did not have time. The Appeals Board, in its decision (on 12 August 2002), held that the second petitioner did indeed know of the deeds of his brother and that he possessed a weapon and that he was in close contact with him, including on the occasions when he gave him — at his home — clean clothes and food. The Board held that the second petitioner did not only drive his wanted brother in his car but also lent the car to his brother and to another wanted person. The Board pointed out that ‘we are not dealing with minor offences’, but it added that ‘the contact between the [second petitioner] and his brother and his material help to him… are significantly less grave than those of [the first petitioner]’. The Board added, against this background, that ‘we direct the attention of the area commander to the fact that his personal acts are less grave than those of [the first petitioner], for the purpose of the proportionality of the period’.

            39. We are of the opinion that there was no basis for assigning the place of residence of the second petitioner. Admittedly, this petitioner was aware of the grave terrorist activity of his brother. But this is insufficient for assigning his place of residence. The active deeds that he carried out, in helping his brother, fall below the level of danger required under the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the provisions of the Amending Order. His behaviour does not contain such a degree of involvement that creates a real danger to the security of the area, thereby allowing his place of residence to be assigned. This petitioner claimed — and the Appeals Board did not reject this — that he did not know what use his brother made of the car that the second petitioner made available to him, and that he did not know, when he drove his brother, what was the brother’s purpose. It should be noted that we think that the behaviour of the second petitioner — even though it derived from close family ties — was improper. It is precisely that help that family members give to terrorists that allows them to escape from the security forces and perpetrate their schemes. Nonetheless, the mechanism of assigned residence is a harsh measure that should be used only in special cases in which real danger to security of the area is foreseen if this measure is not adopted (cf. HCJ 2630/90 Sarachra v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [33]). We do not think that the case of the second petitioner falls into this category. It seems to us that the danger presented to the security of the area by the actions of the second petitioner does not reach the level required for adopting the measure of assigned residence. It appears that the Appeals Board was also aware of this, when it considered the possibility of reducing the period of the assigned residence. In our opinion, the case of the second petitioner does not fall within the ‘zone of reasonableness’ prescribed by art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the Amending Order, and there is no possibility of assigning the residence of this petitioner. Admittedly, we are prepared to accept that assigning the place of residence of the second petitioner may deter others. Nonetheless, this consideration — which may be taken into account when the case goes beyond the level for adopting the mechanism of assigned residence — cannot be used when the conditions for exercising art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention and the Amending Order do not exist.

            Conclusion

            40. Before we conclude, we would like to make two closing remarks. First, we have interpreted to the best of our ability the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention. According to all the accepted interpretive approaches, we have sought to give them a meaning that can contend with the new reality that the State of Israel is facing. We doubt whether the drafters of the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention anticipated protected persons who collaborated with terrorists and ‘living bombs’. This new reality requires a dynamic interpretive approach to the provisions of art. 78 of the Fourth Geneva Convention, so that it can deal with the new reality.

            41. Second, the State of Israel is undergoing a difficult period. Terror is hurting its residents. Human life is trampled upon. Hundred have been killed. Thousands have been injured. The Arab population in Judaea and Samaria and the Gaza Strip is also suffering unbearably. All of this is because of acts or murder, killing and destruction perpetrated by terrorists. Our heart goes out to Mrs Kessler who lost her daughter in a depraved terrorist act and to all the other Israelis who have lost their beloved ones or have been themselves severely injured by terrorist attacks. The State is doing all that it can in order to protect its citizens and ensure the security of the region. These measures are limited. The restrictions are, first and foremost, military-operational ones. It is difficult to fight against persons who are prepared to turn themselves into living bombs. These restrictions are also normative. The State of Israel is a freedom-seeking democracy. It is a defensive democracy acting within the framework of its right to self-defence — a right recognized by the charter of the United Nations. The State seeks to act within the framework of the lawful possibilities available to it under the international law to which it is subject and in accordance with its internal law. As a result, not every effective measure is also a lawful measure. Indeed, the State of Israel is fighting a difficult war against terror. It is a war carried out within the law and with the tools that the law makes available. The well-known saying that ‘In battle laws are silent’ (inter arma silent leges — Cicero, pro Milone 11; see also W. Rehnquist, All the Laws but One, 1998, at p. 218) does not reflect the law as it is, nor as it should be. This was well-expressed by Lord Atkin in Liversidge v. Anderson [37], at p. 361, when he said:

‘In England amidst the clash of arms the laws are not silent. They may be changed, but they speak the same language in war as in peace. It has always been one of the pillars of freedom, one of the principles of liberty for which… we are now fighting, that the judges… stand between the subject and any attempted encroachments on his liberty by the executive, alert to see that any coercive action is justified in law.’

Indeed, ‘… even when the cannons speak, the military commander must uphold the law. The power of society to stand against its enemies is based on its recognition that it is fighting for values that deserve protection. The rule of law is one of these values’ (HCJ 168/91 Morcos v. Minister of Defence [34], at p. 470). ‘We have established here a law-abiding State, that realizes its national goals and the vision of generations, and does so while recognizing and realizing human rights in general, and human dignity in particular’ (HCJ 3451/02 Almadani v. Minister of Defence [3], at p. 35). This was well expressed by my colleague, Justice M. Cheshin, when he said:

‘We will not falter in our efforts on behalf of the rule of law. We committed ourselves by our oath to dispense justice, to be the servants of the law, and to be faithful to our oath and to ourselves. Even when the trumpets of war sound, the rule of law makes its voice heard’ (Sabiah v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [21], at p. 369).

Indeed, the position of the State of Israel is a difficult one. Also our role as judges is not easy. We are doing all we can to balance properly between human rights and the security of the area. In this balance, human rights cannot receive complete protection, as if there were no terror, and State security cannot receive complete protection, as if there were no human rights. A delicate and sensitive balance is required. This is the price of democracy. It is expensive, but worthwhile. It strengthens the State. It provides a reason for its struggle. Our work, as judges, is hard. But we cannot escape this difficulty, nor do we wish to do so. I discussed this in one case, where I said:

‘The decision has been placed at our door, and we must rise to the challenge. It is our duty to protect the legality of executive acts even in difficult decisions. Even when the cannons speak and the Muses are silent, law exists and operates, determining what is permitted and what forbidden, what is lawful and what unlawful. And where there is law, there are also courts that determine what is permitted and what forbidden, what is lawful and what unlawful. Part of the public will be happy with our decision; another part will oppose it. It is possible that neither the former nor the latter will read the reasoning. But we shall do our work. “This is our duty and this is our obligation as judges”.’ (HCJ 2161/96 Sharif v. Home Guard Commander IsrSC [35], at p. 491, citing the remarks of then-Vice-President Justice Landau in HCJ 390/79 Dawikat v. Government of Israel [36], at p. 4).

 

            The result is that we are denying the petition in HCJ 7019/02, and the petition in HCJ 7015/02, in so far as it concerns the first petitioner. We are making the show-cause order absolute with regard to the second petitioner in HCJ 7015/02.

 

Vice-President S. Levin

I agree.

 

 

Justice T. Or

I agree.

 

 

Justice E. Mazza

I agree.

 

 

Justice M. Cheshin

I agree.

 

 

Justice T. Strasberg-Cohen

I agree.

 

 

Justice D. Dorner

I agree.

 

 

Justice Y. Türkel

I agree.

 

 

Justice D. Beinisch

I agree.

 

3 September 2002.

HCJ 7019/02 — petition denied.

HCJ 7015/02 — petition of the first petitioner denied; petition of the second petitioner granted.

 

Leon v. Acting District Commissioner of Tel-Aviv (Yehoshua Gobernik)

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 5/48
Date Decided: 
Tuesday, October 19, 1948
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

The Law and Administration Ordinance 1948, provides that the law which existed in Palestine on May 14, 1948, "shall remain in force... subject to such modifications as may result from the establishment of the State and its authorities".

               

The Acting District Commissioner of Tel Aviv, as the competent authority under the Defence Regulations of 1939, made pursuant to the (English) Emergency Powers (Defence) Act 1939, requisitioned a flat situated at no. 3, Chen Boulevard, Tel Aviv, by order dated 6 September 1948. The requisition was for the benefit of the Attorney-General who, previously to his then recent appointment to that office, had resided in Haifa, but who upon such appointment found it necessary to reside in Tel Aviv, where he had been unable to find a suitable flat.

 

Objections to the order were made by the landlord of the flat and an incoming tenant, and were based mainly on the grounds that (a) the Regulations under which the order was made had never been in force in Palestine, or if ever in force, that their validity had expired upon the establishment of the State of Israel, (b) the competent authority was never legally appointed as such; and that in any event he had exceeded his authority and had acted capriciously, in bad faith and without due regard to the principles of reason and justice.

               

Held, discharging an order nisi previously granted by the court calling upon the competent authority to show cause why the order of requisition should not be set aside,

 

(1) The Mandatory powers of legislation for Palestine were unrestricted, and unless contrary to the terms of the Mandate such legislation is enforceable in Israel, the "modifications" referred to in the Law and Administration Ordinance 1948 being confined to technical and not to basic modifications.

 

(2) The regulations were valid, the competent authority had been validly appointed as such, and had acted fairly and reasonably in the circumstances.

 

General observations on when the High Court will interfere with the exercise of a discretion vested in a Government official.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

H.C.J  5/48

           

LEON & OTHERS

v.

ACTING DISTRICT COMMISSIONER OF TEL AVIV (YEHOSHUA GUBERNIK)

 

 

 

In the Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice

[October 19, 1948]

Before: Smoira P., Olshan. J., and Assaf J.

 

 

 

Mandatory legislation - Enforceability in Israel - Validity of Mandatory Emergency and Defence Regulations - Requisition of flat - Interference by High Court in exercise of discretion by Competent Authority.

 

                The Law and Administration Ordinance 1948, provides that the law which existed in Palestine on May 14, 1948, "shall remain in force... subject to such modifications as may result from the establishment of the State and its authorities".

               

                The Acting District Commissioner of Tel Aviv, as the competent authority under the Defence Regulations of 1939, made pursuant to the (English) Emergency Powers (Defence) Act 1939, requisitioned a flat situated at no. 3, Chen Boulevard, Tel Aviv, by order dated 6 September 1948. The requisition was for the benefit of the Attorney-General who, previously to his then recent appointment to that office, had resided in Haifa, but who upon such appointment found it necessary to reside in Tel Aviv, where he had been unable to find a suitable flat.

 

                Objections to the order were made by the landlord of the flat and an incoming tenant, and were based mainly on the grounds that (a) the Regulations under which the order was made had never been in force in Palestine, or if ever in force, that their validity had expired upon the establishment of the State of Israel, (b) the competent authority was never legally appointed as such; and that in any event he had exceeded his authority and had acted capriciously, in bad faith and without due regard to the principles of reason and justice.

               

                Held, discharging an order nisi previously granted by the court calling upon the competent authority to show cause why the order of requisition should not be set aside,

 

(l)            The Mandatory powers of legislation for Palestine were unrestricted, and unless contrary to the terms of the Mandate such legislation is enforceable in Israel, the "modifications" referred to in the Law and Administration Ordinance 1948 being confined to technical and not to basic modifications.

 

(2)           The regulations were valid, the competent authority had been validly appointed as such, and had acted fairly and reasonably in the circumstances.

 

                General observations on when the High Court will interfere with the exercise of a discretion vested in a Government official.

           

Palestine cases referred to :

(1)   H.C. 18/47 Dinah Kazak v. The District Commissioner, Haifa District: (1947), 14 P.L.R. 87.

(2)   H.C. 118/44 Zeev Poms & others v. The District Commissioner, Lydda District, & Mordechai Gileady: (1944). 11 P.L.R. 574.

 

English case referred to:

(3)        Carltona Ltd. v. Commissioners of Works & others (1943) 2 All E.R. 560.

 

R. Nohimovsky for the Petitioners.

 

H. H. Cohn, State Attorney, and J. Kokia, Deputy State Attorney, for the Respondent.

 

            SMOIRA P. giving the judgment of the court. On September 23, 1948, after Mr. Nohimovsky had submitted his arguments on behalf of Mr. Leon and Mr. Kleiman, an order nisi was issued by this court against the respondent, Mr. Yehoshua Gubernik, the Acting District Commissioner of Tel Aviv (Urban Area), calling upon him to show cause why an Order of Requisition issued by him on September 6, 1948, should not be set aside. In terms of that order, the respondent acquired possession of the flat of Mr. Leon on the second storey of the building situated at No. 2, Chen Boulevard, Tel Aviv, as from the date of its vacation. The flat in question was requisitioned for the benefit of Mr. Ya'acov Shapira, the Attorney General of Israel.

           

            When the parties appeared before us on the return to the order nisi, Mr. Nohimovsky gave notice of an amendment of the Petition since it appeared that his Power of Attorney had been signed by Mr. Kleiman, the owner of the building, alone. He accordingly requested us to delete the name of the first petitioner, Mr. Leon, the tenant of the flat. On the other hand Mr. Nohimovsky asked us to join as a petitioner Dr. Boris Tamshas who, in terms of an agreement of September 8, 1948 with the second petitioner, the owner of the building, had acquired the right to enter the flat after it had been vacated by Mr. Leon.

           

            The State Attorney, Mr. Haim Cohn, who appeared on behalf of the respondent, did not oppose the amendment sought, and it was accordingly decided by the court to delete the name of Mr. Leon as a petitioner, and to join Dr. Tamshas in that capacity.

           

            The result is that on the return there appeared before the court Mr. Kleiman, the owner of the building, and Dr. Tamshas, who wishes to enter the flat in question as a tenant, both represented by Mr. Nohimovsky.

           

            Before entering upon the merits of the case we must deal with the first submission of counsel for the respondent who argued that the court should dismiss the petition in limine. His contention is that the petitioners have not come into court with clean hands in that Mr. Nohimovsky lodged a Power of Attorney purporting to be signed by Mr. Leon and Mr. Kleiman while in fact it was signed by Mr. Kleiman alone. It follows that the petition contains declarations in the name of Mr. Leon which he never made; and since Mr. Kleiman speaks in his affidavit of the "contentions of the petitioners" this declaration is incorrect, since Mr. Leon does not appear as a petitioner nor does he submit any contentions. According to the Advocates Ordinance, the argument proceeds, an advocate is responsible for the signature of his client. He who comes to this court with unclean hands, Counsel submits, cannot receive any relief whatsoever.

 

            It is indeed an important rule that this court will not grant relief to a petitioner who does not approach it with clean hands but we do not think that the rule applies to the present case. True, it is the duty of an advocate to ensure that a Power of Attorney is signed by all those in whose name it purports to be given and for whom he acts. In the present case, however, we assume that the omission was due rather to carelessness and haste than to an intention to mislead, and we have decided therefore to deal with the application on its merits.

           

            While mentioning the duties of advocates we also wish to add that it is the duty of an advocate to set out in his petition the main points of his -argument. An advocate, therefore, who wishes to submit in a petition of this kind that the Order of Requisition has no legal foundation, since the law upon which it purports to be based has been repealed, does not discharge this duty simply by alleging that "the Order of Requisition is illegal, has no force and is of no effect whatsoever". The petition must be framed in such a way as to inform the respondent of the case he has to meet.

           

            The law which requires a reply to an order nisi demands that the Petition be so clear as to leave no room for speculation. The law is directed to every citizen whether he represented by counsel - who may have a genius for guessing - or whether he appears without counsel. The submissions as framed in the petition in this case do not disclose the ground upon which it is said that the Order of Requisition is illegal. The opinion of the petitioner that the requisition is illegal may be inferred by the respondent from the very fact that an application has been brought to this court. The ground for that opinion, however, which was stressed in the petitioner's argument after the respondent had replied, could not have been discovered by the respondent in the petition. This court is not an arena for a duel of surprises between litigants but a forum for the basic clarification of disputes between parties. Such clarification after proper preparation by the parties is only possible if the submissions are properly defined and do not hide more than they disclose.

           

            I pass now to the merits of the case. The full text of the Order of Requisition of September 6, 1948, with which we are concerned, is as follows: -

           

                                                                     "State of Israel

                                                                     Provisional Government.

                                                                     Offices of the Commissioner

                                                                     (Urban Area)

                                                                     Tel Aviv.

           

File No. 1/7/SK.

Mr. Yuval Leon,

2, Chen Boulevard,

Tel-Aviv.                                 (The tenant)

 

Mr. Kleiman,

2, Chen Boulevard,

Tel-Aviv.

 

ORDER OF REQUISITION

 

            Whereas it appears to me, Yehoshua Gubernik, Competent Authority, to be necessary and expedient so to do in the interests of the public safety, the defence of the State, the maintenance of public order and the maintenance of supplies and services essential to the life of the community:

 

2.         I therefore inform you herewith that pursuant to Regulation No. 48 (I) of the Defence Regulations, 1939, (Amendrment No. 2 of 1945),1) I hereby take possession as from the date upon which it will be vacated of the property described below:

 

Description of Property

Flat occupied by Mr. Yuval Leon on the second storey of the building situate at No. 2 Chen Boulevard, Tel Aviv.

September 6, 1948

                                                                                            Y. Gubernik

                                                                                   Competent Authority."

Copy to Chairman

Central Housing Board,

District Engineer's Department,

Tel Aviv,

Mr. Ya'acov Schapira.

 

And these are the main submissions of counsel for the petitioners:

 

            (a) The Defence Regulations of 1939 have never been in force in Palestine and, in any event, have not been in force in Israel since the establishment of the State. These regulations derive their validity from an English statute, namely, The Emergency Powers (Defence) Act, 1939, and it was never legally possible to apply this statute to Palestine. If it has ever been valid, its validity expired with the establishment of the State of Israel.

           

            (b) Even if we assume that the Defence Regulations of 1939 are still in force, regulation 481) - upon which the Order of Requisition is based -has in any case been repealed by regulation 114 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 19451, and for this reason too the Order of Requisition has no legal foundation.

           

            (c) Even if we assume that regulation 48 is still in force, the respondent was never legally appointed as a Competent Authority for the purposes of that regulation.

           

            (d) The respondent abused his office in that he exceeded his authority, infringed the rights of the petitioners, and issued the Requisition Order, not in good faith but capriciously and without paying due regard to the principles of reason and justice.

           

            It should be pointed out that counsel for the petitioners did not raise the first two submissions set out above in his argument before us on the date of the issue of the order nisi, but then confined himself to the third and fourth submissions alone. It is no wonder, therefore, that counsel for the respondent dealt in his reply with the two last-mentioned points only. He contended that Mr. Gubernik had been lawfully appointed as a Competent Authority for the purposes of regulation 48, which is still in force, and had issued the Order of Requisition in good faith and in the reasonable exercise of his discretion. He further submitted that the question whether the requisition was necessary for the maintenance of services essential to the community was one for the discretion of the Competent Authority with which this court would not interfere.

           

            In his detailed argument in support of his first submission. counsel for the petitioners contended that the Defence Regulations of 1939 have been of no effect since May 14, 1948, the date of the establishment of the State of Israel. He contends further that these Regulations were made by the High Commissioner for Palestine on the basis of the Emergency Powers (Defence) Act, 1939, and if there is no longer any legal basis for this English statute in Israel then the foundation of the Defence Regulations of 1939 also falls away.

           

            Counsel for the petitioners bases this argument upon section 11 of the Israel Law and Administration Ordinance, 1948, which provides: -

           

"The law which existed in Palestine on May 14th,1948, shall remain in force, insofar as there is nothing therein repugnant to this Ordinance or to the other laws which may be enacted by or on behalf of the Provisional Council of State, and subject to such modifications as may result from the establishment of the State and its authorities."

           

            His argument is twofold. Firstly, he contends that the words "The law" at the beginning of section 11 do not include a well-known series of statutes which the King of England - and through him the High Commissioner for Palestine - legislated for Palestine, purporting to exercise powers which were at no time his. Secondly, he submits that such statutes have in any case been repealed by the concluding words of the section, namely, "and subject to such modifications as may result from the establishment of the State and its authorities". Counsel wishes us to distinguish between two classes of Statutes and Orders in Council: those which were enacted specifically on the basis of the Mandate or with special reference to Palestine, and those which were enacted by the English legislature (as distinct from the Palestine legislature) or by the King and which have no connection with the Mandate or special reference to Palestine but which were enacted solely under the powers conferred by the Foreign Jurisdiction Act, 18901). The first class mentioned, the argument proceeds, includes The Palestine Order in Council, 1922 (Drayton, Laws of Palestine, Vol. III, p. 2569), The Palestinian Citizenship Order, 1925 (ibid. p. 2640), The Palestine Currency Order, 1927 (ibid. p. 2615) and The Palestine (Western or Wailing Wall) Order in Council, 1931 (ibid. p. 2635). To the second class, counsel contends, belongs the Order in Council of 1939 which applied the Emergency Powers (Defence) Act, 1939, to various parts of the British Empire, including Palestine. This statute, which was passed by the British Parliament, has no connection with the Mandate and no special reference to Palestine, and the relevant Order in Council was made under section 4 of the Statute and under the powers conferred by the Foreign Jurisdiction Act. Since, in any event, this Statute ceased to be in force in Israel after the establishment of the State, the Defence Regulations of 1939 also ceased to be valid. The same applies to the Supplies and Services (Transitional Powers) Act, 1945 (Palestine Gazette, 1946, Supp. 2, p. 229), and the Order in Council of January 10, 1946, which followed in its wake (ibid. p. 234), and to the Emergency Laws (Transitional Provisions) Act, 1946 (ibid. p. 573), and the relevant Order in Council of February 19, 1946 (ibid. p. 591). Counsel for the petitioners submitted that while English statutes which were applied to this country by Orders in Council and which belong to the first class mentioned are still in force, statutes which belong to the second class have ceased to be valid because of the modifications which, as he argues, have resulted from the "establishment of the State and its authorities". When asked to express his opinion on the validity, for example, of the English Copyright Act of 1911 (Drayton, ibid. p. 2475), which was introduced into Palestine by the Order in Council of 1924 (ibid. p. 2499), Counsel at first replied that that Statute was still in force. Later, however, he retracted this opinion and submitted that the Act no longer applied since it is not mentioned in the Palestine Order in Council of 1922. and the Order relating to the Copyright Act does not refer to the Mandate but speaks only of those countries which are under the King's protection. Palestine, he argues, was never under the King's protection and the Order relating to Copyright flows in fact from the powers conferred by the Foreign Jurisdiction Act, 1890.

 

            Counsel for the petitioners further submits that the English statutes referred to which empowered the thigh Commissioner (by Orders in Council) to make Defence and Emergency Regulations possess a dictatorial character - even an anti-Jewish character - to the extent that they were directed towards destroying the National Home and the development of the country by the Jews2), and towards stemming the flow of Jewish immigration into the country. Since the State of Israel is a democratic state and a Jewish state there have come about modifications within the meaning of the words "and subject to such modifications as may result from the establishment of the State and its authorities" - modifications, he submits, which make it impossible for these Statutes to be given validity in Israel.

           

            In summing up his first submission Mr. Nohimovsky asked the court to decide whether the Defence Regulations of 1939 are still in force seeing that their very foundation, namely, the validity in Israel of the English Statutes upon which they are based, has ceased to exist. These are revolutionary times and in the Opinion of counsel it is for the court to accelerate the process of releasing the State of Israel from the binding force of that class of English Statutes to which he referred.

           

            Mr. Nohimovsky asked us not to leave this fundamental question open and decide the case on some other point. We are also of opinion that it is desirable for us to deal with this question, since it is indeed the duty of this court to give its reply to the view - which appears to be widespread - that the Supreme Court is competent to decide upon the validity of certain well known Statutes because they are not in accord with the spirit of the times. There are undoubtedly certain laws objectionable to the Jewish community because of the way in which they were employed in the time of the Mandate. It is true, moreover, that the abuse of these laws was fought both inside and outside the courts, and it was even argued that these laws were invalid because they were inconsistent with both the language and the spirit of the Mandate. It would be wise, therefore, to deal at some length with this problem which has already been raised a number of times since the establishment of the State and will undoubtedly come before us again.

           

            The basis of the reply to this question is in our opinion section 11 of the Law and Administration Ordinance, 1948, the full text of which has already been cited. That section lays down a clear and important rule, namely, that the law which existed in Palestine on May 14, 1948, shall remain in force. The exceptions laid down in section 11 are as follows:

           

        (1)   Laws which are repugnant to the Law and Administration Ordinance itself shall not remain in force.

 

        (2)   Laws which are repugnant to those which may be enacted by or on behalf of the Provisional Council of State shall not remain in force.

 

        (3)   Previously existing laws shall remain in force subject to such modifications us may result from the establishment of the State and its authorities.

 

            This analysis of section 11 requires that we first interpret the rule before we deal with the exceptions, and the question that arises in the present case is whether the Defence Regulations of 1939 were a part of "the law which existed in Palestine on May 14th 1948". If the reply to this question is in the negative there will be no necessity to consider the exceptions laid down in section 11. If, however, the reply is in the affirmative it will be necessary to determine whether the validity of the regulations has ceased in accordance with one of the exceptions referred to.

           

            One of the Ordinances which is undoubtedly still in force is the Interpretation Ordinance of 1945, and the words "The law which existed" in section 11 of the Law and Administration Ordinance must therefore be interpreted in accordance therewith. The Interpretation Ordinance contains a definition of the word "Law" which includes, inter alia, "such Acts or parts of Acts. and such Orders) by His Majesty in Council or parts of such Orders, whether passed or made before or after the commencement of this Ordinance, as are now, or have heretofore been, or may hereafter be, in force in Palestine".

 

            We are to assume, therefore, that the words "The law" in section 11 include Statutes of the Parliament of England which were applied to Palestine by the Order in Council no less than Ordinances made by the High Commissioner for Palestine. Nevertheless, we are not unmindful of the submission of Mr. Nahimovsky that such Statutes include some which were inconsistent with the Mandate and which were therefore invalid. The courts of Palestine during the Mandate were not prepared to accept this submission on the ground that the Mandate was not part of the law of the land, save in so far as it had been introduced by an Order in Council. This court inclines to a different opinion and is prepared to consider whether a law passed in Palestine during the Mandate contradicts the terms of the Mandate. We are unable, however, to accept the contention of counsel for the petitioners that every Imperial Statute which has no direct connection with the Mandate or no special reference to Palestine and which was applied to Palestine by Order in Council is wholly invalid. We find no such limitation in any provision of the Mandate. On the contrary, the first provision of the Mandate lays down that "The Mandatory shall have full powers of legislation and of administration, save as they may be limited by the terms of this mandate". The distinction drawn by counsel for the petitioners between Imperial Statutes based upon the Mandate or having special reference to Palestine and other Statutes applied to Palestine finds no support in the text of the Mandate or in the basic Constitution of Palestine, namely, the Palestine Order in Council, 1922, or in section 11 of the Law and Administration Ordinance of 1948. Such a distinction, moreover, would lead to absurd results as, for example, the invalidity in Israel of the Copyright Act since the Order in Council which applied that Act to Palestine is not expressly based upon the Mandate nor does the Statute contain matters applying specifically to Palestine. The simple answer to counsel's argument is that article I of the Mandate, as I have mentioned, confers full legislative powers and there was no need to make special reference to the Mandate in applying a particular Statute. By virtue of article I of the Mandate laws were made for Palestine in two ways. The usual method was by Ordinances issued by the High Commissioner in Council, and the second method was by the application of an English Statute to Palestine by Order in Council. There is no basis in constitutional law for the argument that the latter method - which we shall call the Imperial method - was any less effective than the former. It follows, therefore, that even without relying upon the Interpretation Ordinance of 1945 we must include Statutes within the expression "The law" in the first part of section 11 of the Law and Administration Ordinance, 1948.

 

            It would appear that all these rationalistic arguments directed towards distinguishing between different classes of legislation are in fact based more upon emotion than upon reason - indeed, counsel was even prepared to sacrifice so innocent a statute as the Copyright Act for the sake of consistency. The real attack, however, is directed against the Defence Regulations and the English Statute from which they derive.

           

            We do not think that the legislature of a democratic state is precluded from passing a law which enables the making of Emergency Regulations. Laws such as these are to be found in the most democratic of Constitutions as, for example, the Constitution of the Weimar Republic of Germany. The example closest to as, however, is to be found in our own Ordinance, the Law and Administration Ordinance, 1948, which includes in section 9 a specific provision relating to Emergency Regulations1). The governing consideration here is not the existence of Emergency Regulations but the manner in which they are employed. There is no room today for the submission that Emergency Regulations made in the time of the Mandate are no longer in force because they were then used for anti-Jewish purposes.

           

            Let us take, for example, from the period of the Mandate, the Lands (Acquisition for Public Purposes) Ordinance, 1943. There is no doubt that according to the test of counsel for the petitioners that Ordinance is still in force. let us assume - purely for the sake of clarifying the matter - that the mandatory authorities used this Ordinance capriciously for the expropriation of the property of Jews alone. The argument is inconceivable that this Ordinance - which, in its terms, contains no discrimination whatsoever - is invalid because it was employed capriciously.

           

            This argument is untenable for yet another reason. It cannot be said - as is often suggested - that the purpose of all these Defence Regulations was dictatorial repression and so forth. The English who, within their own land, are certainly lovers of freedom and jealously guard the rights of the citizen - found it proper to make Emergency Regulations similar to those which exist here and which include, inter alia, provisions for the expropriation of the property of the individual in the interests of the public.

           

 

            Having reached the conclusion that the Defence Regulations of 1939 made under the Emergency Powers (Defence) Act, 1939 are included within the expression "The law" at the beginning of section 11, we must examine whether they fall within one of the three exceptions set forth above in our analysis of that section. Counsel for the petitioners did not argue that these Regulations are repugnant to the Law and Administration Ordinance or to any Law enacted by the Provisional Council of State. He did contend, however, with great emphasis, that we should declare the Regulations invalid by virtue of the words "subject to such modifications as may result from the establishment of the State and its authorities". He submitted that these words empower the court to declare a particular law invalid provided only that this course can be justified by some change brought about by the establishment of the State.

           

            This argument is quite unreasonable. It would require that this court first determine that the establishment of the State has brought about some change and the nature of the change; and then consider whether this change requires that a particular law be invalidated. All this would then have to be embodied in a judgment, declaring that the law in question is no longer in force. It is precisely this, however, which is the duty of the legislature; and it is not to be assumed for a moment that the legislature of Israel, in using the words quoted, intended to delegate part of its duties to the courts.

           

            The legislature would not have concealed within the words "subject to such modifications as may result from the establishment of the State and its authorities" a matter of such importance as the invalidation of a whole series of Defence and Emergency Regulations. In section 13 of the Ordinance the legislature expressly repealed the provisions of the White Paper of 1939, namely, sections 13 to 15 of the Immigration Ordinance, 1941, and Regulations 102 to 107 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, and also the Land Transfer Regulations, 1940. Had it been of opinion that it was also necessary to repeal the Defence Regulations of 1939 or the Defence (Emergency) Regulations of 1945, either wholly or in part, it could have followed the simple course of repealing them expressly as it did in section 13 of the Ordinance in the case of the Regulations there mentioned. But it did not do this. If we read Chapter Four of the Law and Administration Ordinance in its entirety we shall see that the words "subject to such modifications as may result from the establishment of the State and its authorities" were intended to refer to technical modifications without which the law in question could not be applied after the establishment of the State and its new authorities. The word "modifications" was intended by the legislature to refer to such modifications as would necessarily flow from the very fact of the establishment of the State and its authorities. It was not intended to refer to modifications which demand special consideration such as the repeal of one of a series of existing laws. For example, according to an Order by the Director of the Department of Immigration in regard to Places of Entry to Palestine, 1943 (Palestine Gazette, Supplement 2, No. 1249, p. 125), as amended, Allenby Bridge is one of the lawful places of entry into Palestine. Although in terms of section 15(a) of the Law and Administration Ordinance, 1948, the word "Israel" is to be substituted for the word "Palestine" wherever it appears in any law, it is clear without any necessity for special consideration that the establishment of the State and its authorities necessitates the deletion of Allenby Bridge3) from the Order referred to.

 

            This restrictive interpretation of the words referred to may also be derived from section 16 of the Ordinance which empowers the Minister of Justice to issue a new text of any law which existed in Palestine on May 14, 1948, and which is still in force in the State, such text to contain "all the modifications resulting from the establishment of the State and its authorities". It is clear that section 16 was never intended to vest in the Minister of Justice the powers of the legislature to repeal existing laws on the basis of "modifications which may result from the establishment of the State and its authorities". Section 16 can only have been intended to refer to technical modifications. On the general principles of interpretation it cannot be assumed that the same words used in the same chapter of an Ordinance are to be read in different ways and it necessarily follows, therefore, that the words relating to "modifications" mean technical modifications in section 11 as well.

           

            As we are indeed living in a period of change and as we stand upon the threshold of the new State - we desire, in concluding this part of our judgment, to add a few general comments on the duty of a judge when he comes to interpret the law. The doctrine of the division of powers within the State is no longer as rigid and immutable as it was when once formulated by Montesquieu. In the field of jurisprudence the opinion has prevailed that in cases to which neither law nor custom applies it is for the judge to fulfil the function of the legislature rather than to force the facts before him into the narrow confines of the existing law, which in truth contains no provision applicable to them. This conception has found its classic expression in the first section of the Swiss Code which provides expressly that if the judge can find neither law nor custom which applies to the case before him, he is to lay down the law as if he himself were the legislature. But this principle only applies where in fact no law exists. It is a far cry from this to require that judges, in the exercise of their judicial powers, should repeal laws which undoubtedly do exist but which are unacceptable to the public. We are not prepared to follow this course, for in so doing we would infringe upon the rights of the existing legislative authority in the country, the Provisional Council of State. The courts are entitled to decide that a particular law is invalid as exceeding the powers of an inferior legislative body which enacted it. So, for example, if the Council of State were to delegate to a Minister the power of making regulations within certain limits, it would be for the court to examine in a particular case whether a regulation so made exceeded the limits laid down.

 

            This is the well-known doctrine of ultra vires. It is often suggested these days - as has been argued before us by counsel for the petitioners - that the Defence Regulations in general, and those Regulations relating to the requisition of property in particular, were put to improper use during the Mandate against the Jewish community. In addition to what we have already said on this point, it is our opinion that there is no room for this contention when considering the validity of these Regulations in the State of Israel. It cannot be disputed that despite the harshness which the use of these Regulations sometimes involves, an orderly community in a state of emergency cannot exist without emergency regulations which, in their very nature, place the interests of the public above the freedoms of the individual. The question of the extent to which the court may interfere in the discretion of the Competent Authority which applies these regulations will be considered when we deal with the fourth submission of counsel for the petitioners.

           

            Our conclusion on the first point is that the Defence Regulations of 1939 were valid in the time of the Mandate and that they are still in force by virtue of section 11 of the Law and Administration Ordinance, 1948.

           

            The second submission of counsel for the petitioners is that even if we assume that these Regulations are generally still in force, the validity of regulation 48 expired in September, 1945. with the making of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945. Counsel contends that regulation 48 of the Regulations of 1939 (which was amended on February 23, 1945, Palestine Gazette Supplement 2, No. 1394, page 161 of March 1, 1945) was impliedly repealed by regulation 114 of the Regulations of 1945. We shall quote the text of the two regulations.

           

            Regulation 48, sub-section 1, of the Defence Regulations 1939, as ascended on February 23, 1945, provides: -

           

"A competent authority may, if it appears to that authority to be necessary or expedient so to do in the interests of the public safety, defence, or the efficient prosecution of the war, or of maintaining supplies and services essential to the life of the community, take possession of any land, and may at the same time, or thereafter, give such directions as appear to the competent authority to be necessary or expedient in connection with, or for the purposes of, the taking, retention or recovery of possession of that land".

 

            Regulation 114(1) of the Emergency Regulations of September 22, 1945, provides: -

           

"A District Commissioner may, if it appears to him to be necessary or expedient so to do in the interests of the public safety, the defence of Palestine, the maintenance of public order or the maintenance of supplies and services essential to the life of the community, take possession of any land, or retain possession of any land of which possession was previously taken under regulation 48 of the Defence Regulations, 1939, and may, at the same time or from time to time thereafter, give such directions as appear to him to be necessary or expedient in connection with, or for the purposes of, the taking, retention or recovery of possession of the land."

 

            Counsel for the petitioners contends that these two Regulations deal with the same matter, that is to say, the requisitioning of land for the benefit of the community, and that the earlier regulation, therefore, has been impliedly repealed by the latter. It follows, he submits, that an order of requisition may today only be issued by the District Commissioner under regulation 114 and not by the Competent Authority under regulation 48. He submits further that the High Commissioner could not revive regulation 48 by the Supplies and Services (Transitional Powers) Order, 1946 of February 22, 1946 (Palestine Gazette, Supplement 2, No. 1477, p. 348) since the Order in Council in regard to Supplies and Services (Transitional Powers) (Colonies etc.), 1946, of January 10, 1946, empowers the High Commissioner to extend and give effect only to those regulations which were still in force at the date of the Order (see paragraph (c) of the First Schedule of the Order) (Palestine Gazette, Supplement  2, No. 1473, p. 236). It follows, says counsel, that the High Commissioner could not revive a regulation on February 22, 1946, the validity of which had already expired on September 22, 1945. We shall first examine the question raised by counsel as to the validity of regulation 48 without considering the argument that it has been impliedly repealed.

           

            (1) As we have already mentioned in dealing with the first submission of counsel for the petitioners, the constitutional basis of the Defence Regulations of 1939 is the English Statute (of August 24, 1939) known as the Emergency Powers (Defence) Act.1939. That Act empowers the King of England to make by Order in Council such "Defence Regulations" as appear to him to be necessary or expedient for securing the public safety, the defence of the realm, the maintenance of public order and the efficient prosecution of the war, and for maintaining supplies and services essential to the life of the community. The power of the King to take possession of any property is mentioned expressly in section I(2) of the Act. In terms of section 4(I) (d) of the Act the King is empowered to direct by Order in Council that the provisions of the Act shall extend to any territory in respect of which a mandate on behalf of the League of Nations has been accepted by him and is being exercised by his Government. Section 11 of the Act provides that it shall continue in force for a period of one year from the date upon which it was passed (August 24, 1939), and that it shall then expire, provided that upon the request of Parliament the King may, by Order in Council, extend its validity from time to time for additional periods of one year.

           

            (2) By an Act of May 22, 1940, section 11 of the original Act of 1939 was amended so as to introduce a period of two years instead of one year as the initial period of validity of the statute. The Act was to remain in force, therefore, until August 24, 1941.

           

            (3) In 1939 the King, acting under the powers conferred upon him by section 4(1) of the Act of 1939, directed by Order in Council that the Act apply to Palestine and that the power of making regulations conferred by the original Act upon the King in Council be exercised in colonies and mandated territories by the Governors of such colonies or territories (article 3 of the Order). This constitutes the basis of the power of the High Commissioner to make the regulations which he issued on August 26, 1939, and which are called the Defence Regulations, 1939.

           

            (4) By an Order in Council of June 7, 1940, the King extended the validity of the Act of 1940 to colonies and mandated territories.

           

            The original Act thus acquired validity until August 24, 1941, in Palestine as well.

           

            (5) Thereafter the validity of the original Act, which had also been applied to Palestine, was extended by Orders in Council from year to year for additional periods of one year until August 24, 1945.

           

            (6) On June 15, 1945, a special Act called the Emergency Powers (Defence) Act, 1945, was passed in England to extend the validity of the original Act of 1939 "for periods of less than one year". This Act provided that for section 11(I) of the original Act there shall be substituted a provision which lays down that the original Act shall continue in force until the expiration of the period of six months beginning with August 24, 1945 - that is to say, until February 24, 1946 - and shall then expire. The Act also provided that it could be cited together with the original Act and the Act of 1940 as the Emergency Powers (Defence) Acts, 1939-1945.

           

            (7) On December 10, 1945, an Act was passed in England called the Supplies and Services (Transitional Powers) Act, 1945. This Act was published in Palestine in the Palestine Gazette 1946, Supplement 2, No. 1473, p. 229. In the Long Title of the Act its objects are defined, inter alia, as follows: An Act to provide for the application of certain Defence Regulations for purposes connected with the maintenance, control and regulation of supplies and services, for enabling Defence Regulations to be made for the control of prices and charges, for the continuation of Defence Regulations so applied or made during a limited period notwithstanding the expiry of the Emergency Powers (Defence) Acts, 1939 to 1945. Section 1 of this Act provides that the King in Council way direct that certain Defence Regulations shall continue to have effect whether or not they are for the time being necessary or expedient for the purposes specified in sub-section (1) of section one of the original Act of 1939. Section 5(4) empowers the King to apply the Act to colonies and mandated territories in the same way as the original Act.

           

            (8) In pursuance of the last mentioned provision the King in Council made an Order on January 10, 1946, in which he applied the Act of 1945 to Palestine (Palestine Gazette Supplement 2, No. 1473, p. 234), and conferred the power of making regulations upon the High Commissioner.

           

            (9) Pursuant to the powers conferred upon him as described in the preceding paragraph, the High Commissioner issued an Order on February 22, 1946, called the Supplies and Services (Transitional Powers) Order, 1946, in which he set forth a series of regulations which were to remain in force as above stated, including regulation 48 of the Defence Regulations, 1939.

           

            It follows, therefore, that the High Commissioner issued this Order two days before the original Statute and the Defence Regulations issued thereunder ceased to be valid. He acted, therefore, in accordance with Section C in the First Schedule to the Order in Council of January 19, 1946, which provides that the power to extend the validity of Defence Regulations applies only to such Regulations as are still in force on the date of the issue of the Order, that is to say, January 10, 1946. This then was the position in law.

 

            But we must still deal with the argument of counsel for the petitioners that regulation 48 was impliedly repealed by regulation 114 of the Emergency Regulations of 1945.

           

            Counsel relies upon the well-known principle that Lex posterior derogat legi priori and upon Maxwell, Interpretation of Statutes, 9th Edition, p. 171. The general answer is that there can only be an implied repeal where there exists a logical inconsistency between the first and the second legislative provisions - in which case the first is impliedly repealed by the second - or, if there is no inconsistency between the two provisions, where there is no justification for the continuance of the two.

           

            It cannot be said in the present case that such a logical inconsistency exists. It must be assumed that it was the desire of the legislature to confer the powers in question upon the Competent Authority under the Defence Regulations of 1939, and upon the District Commissioner under regulation 114. It cannot be said, moreover, that these two sets of provisions cannot stand together. There is a reason which explains the existence of two sets of regulations, namely, that the Defence Regulations of 1939, were designed to deal with a situation created by external factors, such as war, while the regulations of 1945 were made to deal with a situation created by internal factors. That this is so is apparent from the position that had existed previously. Before the Emergency Regulations of 1945 there existed the Emergency Regulations of 1936 which were not repealed by the Defence Regulations of 1939. That is to say that even before 1939 there existed two sets of Regulations although up to 1945, during the period of the war, the authorities employed the Defence Regulations of 1939. And as far as the authority of Maxwell is concerned, that writer, under the heading "Consistent Affirmative Acts" seems rather to support the opposite opinion. He says, at page 173: -

           

"But repeal by implication is not favoured. A sufficient Act ought not to be held to be repealed by implication without some strong reason. It is a reasonable presumption that the legislature did not intend to keep really contradictory enactments on the Statute book, or, on the other hand, to effect so important a measure as the repeal of a law without expressing an intention to do so. Such an interpretation, therefore, is not to be adopted, unless it be inevitable. Any reasonable construction which offers an escape from it is more likely to be in consonance with the real intention” .

 

            Counsel for the petitioners also pointed to a line of cases which indicate that from the date of the publication of the Emergency Regulations of 1945 the authorities used regulation 114 of those Regulations and not regulation 48 of the Regulations of 1939, since all those cases deal with regulation 114. There is no need to deal at length with the point that this fact cannot constitute the repeal of regulation 48.

           

            The conclusive answer to the contention of Counsel for the petitioners is provided by the Defence (Emergency) Regulations of 1945 themselves. Regulation 5 provides that, subject to the provisions of the Regulations, their provisions, and the powers conferred by them, shall be in addition to and not in derogation of the provisions of, or the powers conferred by, any other law. Moreover, regulation 7 sets forth in detail those regulations which shall be revoked upon the coming into force of the Regulations of 1945, and neither the Defence Regulations of 1939, nor any part of them, are mentioned in regulation 7. We therefore reject the submission of counsel for the petitioners that regulation 48 of the Defence Regulations, 1939, cannot constitute the basis of the Order of Requisition issued by the respondent.

           

            We are also of opinion that Counsel's third submission, namely, that the respondent was not lawfully appointed as a Competent Authority, is without foundation. Regulation 3 of the Defence Regulations, 1939, provides that the Competent Authority shall be the person appointed by the High Commissioner in writing. In a Notice concerning the powers of Ministers pursuant to the Law and Administration Ordinance, 1948, published in Official Gazette, No. 5, page 24, it is notified for public information that the Provisional Government has decided to confer the powers formerly exercised by the High Commissioner as follows: under the Defence Regulations, 1939 - upon the Minister of Defence: under regulation 3 of the Defence Regulations, 1939-upon the Ministers of Finance, Agriculture, Trade and Industry, Labour and Building, and Communications.

           

            Counsel for the petitioners wishes to deduce from the terms of this notice that in the case of the appointment of a Competent Authority under regulation 3 the Minister of Defence must also act together with one of the other Ministers mentioned. In our view this contention is without substance. The true intention is clear. In general the Minister of Defence must be substituted for the High Commissioner throughout the Defence Regulations, but in the case of regulation 3 the other Ministers mentioned must also be added.

           

            The appointment in the present case, a copy of which is annexed to the affidavit of the Respondent, was made in writing by the Minister of Labour and Building on September 3, 1948.

           

            Counsel for the petitioners also argued that the appointment was invalid as it was not published in the Official Gazette. Such publication, so he contended, is rendered necessary by section 20 of the Interpretation Ordinance which provides:

           

"All regulations having legislative effect shall be published in the Gazette and, unless it be otherwise provided, shall take effect and come into operation as law on the date of such publication".

 

            Counsel also drew our attention to the definition of ''regulations" in section 2 of the Ordinance1) and argued that the appointment of a Competent Authority for the requisition of land has legislative effect.

            The reply to this submission is twofold.

           

            (a) The Defence Regulations (Amendment No. 4) of 1945 provide expressly that section 20 of the Interpretation Ordinance shall not apply to the Defence Regulations.

           

            (b) Regulation 3 of the Defence Regulations contains a special provision in regard to the form of the appointment of a Competent Authority, namely, an appointment by the High Commissioner in writing, and there is no mention of the necessity for publication. The fact mentioned by counsel for the petitioners that in recent times such appointments have sometimes been published in the Official Gazette does not alter the legal position. We have no doubt, therefore, that the appointment of Mr. Yehoshua Gubernik as a Competent Authority for the purposes of regulation 48 was valid.

           

            In the result, therefore, we are of opinion that the Defence Regulations of 1939 in general and regulation 48 in particular were constitutionally valid in Palestine and are still so valid in the State of Israel and that the respondent, who exercised the powers conferred by regulation 48, was a Competent Authority. It remains for us, therefore, to give our decision on the fourth submission of counsel for the petitioners, namely, that the respondent exercised his powers not in good faith but capriciously and vexatiously, and without having regard to the principles of reason and justice.

           

            Before considering this argument we must call attention to certain facts in greater detail.

           

            The flat in question was requisitioned for the benefit of the Attorney-General of Israel, who is a married man with three children. It consists of four rooms, an entrance hall, and the usual conveniences, and is not far from the offices of the Government. Mr. Leon, who is referred to in the original petition as the First Petitioner and who lives in the flat at present, leased it from the owner of the building in 1947 and moved into it with his family. According to the statement before us of Mr. Kleiman, the owner of the building, Mr. Leon informed him in July, 1948, that he was about to leave the flat and that Mr. Kleiman was at liberty to let it to whom he wished. In fact, as we mentioned at the beginning of our judgment, Mr. Leon does not appear at all as a petitioner in this case. Dr. Boris Tamshas, who was joined in the proceedings after the issue of the order nisi, entered into contract of lease - through his agent - with Mr. Kleiman on September 3, 1948. Dr. Tamshas is a doctor from Cairo who fled to France following the latest political disturbances in Egypt. When the petition was filed Dr. Tamshas was in Paris and was already about to leave for Israel with his family. In terms of the agreement mentioned, the owner of the building was to hand over the flat to Dr. Tamshas not later than September 25, 1948.

            Dr. Tamshas, his wife and three children, reached Israel on September 23, 1948. He was born in this country and studied medicine overseas. He practiced as a physician in Cairo, but was in Palestine from 1936 to 1940. He then returned to Egypt and resumed his profession. He now wishes to settle in Israel and continue in medical practice.

            The case before us, therefore, is not one in which the Competent Authority Is about to eject a tenant in order to introduce another tenant into the flat, for the present tenant is about to move to Haifa where the flat of Mr. Ya'acov Shapira has been offered to him. The petitioners before us, therefore, who complain that the competent Authority has requisitioned the flat for the Attorney-General, are the owner of the building and a proposed new tenant.

 

            Many arguments were addressed to us in support of this fourth submission of the petitioners, and counsel himself, in the course of his argument, counted twelve points that he had raised. We shall not deal, however, with each point raised, but will consider the matter generally on its merits.

           

            Counsel for the petitioners well appreciates that according to the law as laid down during the Mandate this court will not interfere with the discretion of the Competent Authority if, in effecting the requisition, that Authority has acted within the limits of its powers. The court for its part will not consider whether the making of the requisition was proper or otherwise. The opinion has been expressed that the court will interfere only where it has been shown that the requisition has been effected maliciously or against the principles of reason and justice. Counsel for the petitioners submitted that we are not bound by the tradition established by decisions from the time of the Mandate but that, on the contrary, it is our duty to depart from that tradition.

           

            Counsel for the petitioners contends that the respondent did not exercise his discretion in good faith, but that he acted capriciously and against the principles of reason and justice. He spoke of a conspiracy between the respondent and Mr. Shapira. He relied upon the facts that Mr. Shapira approached Mr. Gubernik at the end of August in connection with the requisitioning of a flat for his use, and that Mr. Gubernik approached - not the Ministry of the Interior of which he is an official - but the Ministry of Justice; and that after a few days, on September 3, he received his appointment as a Competent Authority from the Minister of Labour and Building.

           

            We fail to see in this any suggestion of a conspiracy. It is only natural that an official who is in need of a flat and who, despite persistent efforts on his part (and we have heard that Mr. Shapira has been living since the beginning of July in one room in the Hotel Gat-Rimmon and has been unable to bring his wife and three children from Haifa to Tel Aviv) has been unable to find one, should take legal steps and approach his Government in order to. secure accommodation.

 

            Counsel also leveled strong criticism against Mr. Gubernik for informing Mr. Leon by letter on September 5th, the day before the issue of the Order of Requisition, that his flat was about to be requisitioned for the purposes of the Government and requesting him not to let the flat or transfer it to another authority without his confirmation. This letter, however, has no effect upon the issue and need not detain us now.

           

            When examined on his affidavit by Counsel for the petitioners, Mr. Gubernik stated that he offered a specific sum of money to Mr. Leon in order to facilitate the transfer of his home from Tel Aviv to Haifa, his intention being to recover a similar sum from Mr. Shapira. Counsel attempted to argue before us that in so doing Mr. Gubernik committed a criminal act in contravention of section 109A of the Criminal Code.1) We can only say that this submission has no substance at all.

           

            Counsel for the petitioners also argued that Mr. Gubernik had used an old English form drafted in accordance with regulation 114 of the Regulations of 1945, and that he had simply copied the language of the form out of habit and without consideration.

           

            If we are to understand counsel's argument to mean that the manner in which the Order of Requisition is drafted shows that the respondent did not consider the merits of the matter and therefore did not exercise his discretion in accordance with the rules of Justice and reason, then it cannot be accepted. It has already been decided in England, in the case of Carrtona Ltd. v. Commisioners of Works and Others, (3), that a Notice of Requisition has no constitutional effect. In that case - which was also a case of requisition under regulation 51(1) of the Defence (General) Regulations in England which correspond to our regulation 48 - the Competent Authority did not emplay in the Notice of Requisition the language of the regulation, but said that it was essential to take possession of certain buildings "in the national interest". It was argued that the notice was invalid since it gave a reason for the requisition which did not appear in the regulation. The regulation speaks of the public safety, the defence of the realm or the efficient prosecution of the war or the maintaining of supplies and services essential to the life of the community, while the notice speaks of a requisition effected because it is essential in the national interest. In commenting upon this aspect of the case Lord Greene M.R. said, at page 562:

 

"...in order to exercise the requisitioning powers conferred by the regulation no notice is necessary at all and, therefore, the question of the goodness or badness of a notice does not in truth arise. The giving of notice is not a pre-requisite to the exercise of the powers and, accordingly, the notice must be regarded as nothing more than a notification, which the Commissioners were not bound to give, that they are exercising those powers. The notice is no doubt for what it is worth, evidence of the state of mind of the writer and those by whose authority be wrote, and it is perfectly legitimate to argue that this notice suggests, on the face of it, that those who were directing their minds to this question were directing them to the question whether the action proposed was in the national interest and not to the specified matters mentioned in reg. 51. But the notice is no more than evidence of that, and when an assistant secretary in the Ministry of Works gave evidence it was perfectly clear that he was using that phrase - and this letter was written on his instructions - as a sort of shorthand comprising the various matters in reg. 51 upon which the requisition would have been justified . . . That point appears to me to have no substance at all".

 

            These remarks of Lord Greene contain the answer to the argument of counsel for the petitioners in this case. Mr. Gubernik stated candidly in his evidence that he could have omitted the words "in the interests of the public safety, the defence of the State" in the Order of Requisition and been satisfied with the words "in the interests of the maintenance of services essential to the life of the community" and perhaps also "the maintenance of public order". We therefore reject all the submissions of counsel based upon the manner in which the notice called an "Order of Requisition" was framed.

           

            Counsel for the petitioners also argued that although he greatly values the work of Mr. Ya'acov Shapira, the Attorney-General of Israel, such work is not covered by regulation 48. His contention before us was that the words "maintaining supplies and services essential to the life of the community" must be read in close association with the words "the public safety, defence, or the efficient prosecution of the war" which precede them, and he asked us to interpret the regulation in accordance with the rule of ejusdem generis.

 

            The simple answer is that section 4 of the Interpretation Ordinance lays down the very opposite, namely, that us a general rule the word "or" is not to be interpreted ejusdem generis. We accordingly have no doubt that the work of the Attorney-General may be included within the expression "services essential to the life of the community" within the meaning of regulation 48.

           

            We cannot agree with counsel for the petitioners that the regulation enables the requisitioning of a flat for the purposes of a government department alone - in this case the Ministry of Justice - and not for the purposes of a flat for the private use of the Attorney-General. We are not unmindful of the fact that the requisitioning of a flat by the ejectment of a tenant who is in occupation (which is not the case here) is a cruel and very serious matter which must be weighed thoroughly by the Competent Authority before it exercises its powers. Counsel for the petitioners, however, has overlooked the fact that in terms of regulation 48 the discretion in regard to the requisition of a flat resides in the Competent Authority and in no other person. The condition mentioned in regulation 48 is "if it appears to the Competent Authority" and not simply "if it appears". Were we to accept the submission of counsel for the petitioners we should have to decide that it appears to us that the requisitioning of this flat is not necessary for the maintaining of services essential to the life of the community. In so doing, however, we should be acting contrary to the law which binds us and whose amendment, if desirable at all, is a matter for the legislature.

           

            It would seem that this submission was advanced by counsel only to show that the decision of the Competent Authority in this case had no reasonable basis whatsoever. He did not weigh the matter at all. This court would then be entitled to interfere. Now in the opinion of the Competent Authority an official, in order adequately to discharge his duties to the State, must have a flat of his own and not be separated from his family for a protracted period. The securing for him of a flat, therefore, without which his services to the State are liable to be adversely affected, is a matter which is necessary for the maintaining of services vital to the life of the community. It cannot be said that this opinion is quite unreasonable, even if there may be some people who disagree with it.

           

            Counsel for the petitioners has also complained of the fact that the respondent requisitioned the flat although he knew that it had already been let to Dr. Tamshas. This argument too is unsound. If the Competent Authority is empowered to requisition a flat which is actually occupied by a tenant he must be empowered a fortiori to requisition a flat where he does not thereby affect the rights of a tenant who was in occupation up to that stage. In the present case, the tenant is about to move to another flat, and he will not suffer as a result of the requisitioning. The only person who will suffer is the new tenant who wishes to enter the flat. Here lies the striking difference between this case and the majority of cases of requisitioning, in which the Competent Authority is compelled to harm the tenant who is actually occupying the flat. This is hardly the case, therefore, in which the law. which has previously been laid down in such matters should be completely reversed.

 

                        Counsel for the petitioners urged repeatedly that regulation 48 was employed in the time of the Mandate when the rights of the individual took second place. He cited, in particular, some judgments relating to requisition in which there existed some political element. We agree that in some judgments delivered during that period in connection with requisition the political element undoubtedly prevailed over sound reason and judicial sense. It is sufficient to mention the judgment of the High Court of Justice in Dinah Kazak v. The District Commissioner, Haifa District, (1). There were also judgments, however, given against the individual in favor of the Competent Authority where there was no hint of a political element. It is sufficient to mention here Zeev Poms and others v. District Commissioner, Lydda District. and Mordechai Gileady, (2), in which the facts were very similar to those in the present case. In such matters the Courts of Palestine followed the decisions of the English Courts relating to the same type of requisitioning under the Defence Regulations. These English judgments, in any event, are completely free of any suspicion of political influence. Instead of citing a number of judgments delivered in Palestine we wish to quote here some remarks of Lord Greene from his judgment in the Carltona Case (3) to which we have already referred. Lord Greene said, at page 563:

           

"The last point that was taken was to this effect, that the circumstances were such that, if the requisitioning authorities had brought their minds to bear on the matter, they could not possibly have come to the conclusion to which they did come. That argument is one which, in the absence of an allegation of bad faith - and I may say that there is no such allegation here - is not open in this court. It has been decided as clearly as anything can be decided that, where a regulation of this kind commits to an executive authority the decision of what is necessary or expedient and that authority makes the decision, it is not competent to the courts to investigate the grounds or the reasonableness of the decision in the absence of an allegation of bad faith. If it were not so it would mean that the courts would be made responsible for carrying on the executive government of this country on these important matters. Parliament, which authorises this regulation, commits to the executive the discretion to decide and with that discretion if bona fide exercised no court can interfere. All that the court can do is to see that the power which it is claimed to exercise is one which falls within the four corners of the powers given by the legislature and to see that those powers are exercised in good faith. Apart from that, the courts have no power at all to inquire into the reasonableness, the policy, the sense, or any other aspect of the transaction."

 

            These remarks of Lord Greene also furnish the answer to the argument of Counsel for the petitioners that the housing situation in Tel Aviv and Jaffa did not make it necessary for this requisition to be effected. If there was to be a requisition, it was possible to requisition a flat in a building which had not yet been completed. This is undoubtedly a matter of housing policy in which this court cannot interfere. It is not the function of this court, moreover, to investigate whether the Competent Authority could not have employed the method of billeting in accordance with regulation 72 of the Regulations of 1939. In the result there has not been the slightest proof before us of mala fides or capriciousness on the part of the Competent Authority, so the fourth submission of counsel for the petitioners must also be dismissed.

           

            We desire to point out in conclusion that in spite of the decision which we have reached in regard to the fourth submission of counsel for the petitioners it was essential for us to deal in detail with his first three arguments which could be determined on points of law alone. Had the petitioners been correct on any one of their first three points they would have succeeded in the case for, in such event, the owner of the building could have protested against any interference with his property and demanded that the order nisi be made absolute without any regard to the particular facts of this matter.

           

            As we have dismissed the three legal submissions of the petitioners and, after consideration of the facts, have also rejected their fourth submission, the order nisi will be discharged.

           

            As in this case, for the first time since the establishment of the State of Israel, legal points of general importance to the community have been raised, no order as to costs will be made against the petitioners.

Order Nisi Discharged.

Judgment given on October 19, 1948.

 


1) See infra pp. 54, 55.

1)  See infra, pp. 54, 55.

1)  The Palestine Order in Council, 1922, which gave Mandatory Palestine its first Constitution attempted to create a Legislature. This never came into existence. In the palestine (Amendment) Order in Council, 1923, by Article 3, power was given to the High Commissioner for Palestine, to promulgate ordinances, subject to disallowance by His Majesty, and "without prejudice to the powers inherent in, or reserved by this Order to His Majesty", (17)(i)(a)). Under part IV of the 1922 Order in Council “The enactments in the First Schedule to the Foreign Jurisdiction Act, 1890 shall apply to Palestine... "

2) The hand Transfer Ordinance of 1940 forbade the purchase by Jews of land in large areas of Palestine.

1) This section provides for a Declaration of a State of Emergency and for the making of Emergency Regulations pursuant thereto.

3)  Now in Jordanian territory.

1) Section 2 of the Interpretation Ordinance provides (inter alia):

2. In this Ordinance, and in all other enactments (as hereinafter defined) now in force or hereafter to be passed, made or issued, the following words and expressions shall have the meanings hereby assigned to them respectively, unless there is something in the subject or context inconsistent with such construction, or unless it is therein otherwise expressly provided -

"law" includes –

(a) such Acts or parts of Acts, and such Orders by His Majesty in Council or parts of such Orders whether passed or made before or after the commencement of this Ordinance, as are now, or have heretofore been, or may hereafter be, in force in Palestine; and

(b) orders, regulations, rules, byelaws, proclamations, directions, notices, or other instruments, not being enactments, made or issued. whether before or after the commencement of this Ordinance, under any such Act, Order, or part thereof as is referred to in paragraph (a) of this definition, being orders, regulations, rules, byelaws, proclamations, directions, notices, or other instruments, which are now, or have heretofore been, or may hereafter be, in force in Palestine ; and

(c) enactments; and

(d) Ottoman law, religious law (whether written or unwritten), and the common law and doctrines of equity of England, which is or are now, or has or have heretofore been, or may hereafter be, in force in Palestine.

"enactment" means any Ordinance, or any regulations, whether passed, made or issued before or after the commencement of this Ordinance: Provided that in any enactment passed, made or issued before the commencement of this Ordinance, the word "enactment" has the same meaning as it would have had if this Ordinance had not been passed.

"regulations" means any regulations, rules. byelaws, proclamations, orders, directions, notifications, notices, or other instruments, made or issued by the High Commissioner or the High Commissioner in Council or any other authority in Palestine (whether before or after the commencement of this Ordinance) under the authority of any Act or any Order by this Majesty in Council or of any Ordinance; and includes orders, directions, notifications, notices or other instruments, made or issued, whether before or after the commencement   of this Ordinance, under any such regulations, rules or byelaws: Provided that in any enactment passed, made or issued before the commencement   of this Ordinance, the word "regulations" has the same meaning as it would have had if this Ordinance had not been passed.

1) The obtaining by a Public Servant of an improper reward in respect of business transacted by him as a Public Servant is made an offence by this section.

Agbar v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 9441/07
Date Decided: 
Thursday, December 20, 2007
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

Facts: In 2007, an administrative detention order was made against the petitioner in HCJ 9441/07 on the ground that he was active in the Hamas organization and presented a threat to security in the territories. The order was made for six months and was subsequently renewed for an additional period of  six months.

 

In 2006, an administrative detention order was made against the petitioner in HCJ 9454/07 on the ground that he was active in the Popular Front terrorist organization and presented a threat to security in the territories. The order was made for six months and was subsequently renewed for two further periods of six months.

 

The petitioners claimed that there was no evidence to show they presented a threat to security. The respondents argued, on the basis of privileged evidence, that the two petitioners did indeed present a threat to security.

 

Held: The main difficulty in administrative detention cases is that much of the evidence is privileged, because of the concern of revealing sources and intelligence methods and witnesses’ fears with regard to appearing in court. The risks in these contexts are real. A detainee does not have a proper and complete opportunity of defending himself against what is alleged against him; he is not shown most of the evidence, he cannot examine it and he is unable to conduct a cross-examination. This requires the court to be especially careful and to examine the evidence brought before it very carefully. When doing so, the court should regard itself as being a  ‘temporary defence counsel.’

 

Administrative detention is the last resort. Because of the manifestly problematic nature of administrative detention, every effort should be made to bring the detainee to a criminal trial.

 

In the specific cases, the evidence against the petitioners was sufficiently serious to justify their continued detention.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

HCJ 9441/07

Mahmad Mesbah Taa Agbar

v.

1.         IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria

2.         Military Appeals Court

3.         General Security Service

4.         Military Prosecutor

HCJ 9454/07

Tariq Yusuf Nasser Abu Matar

v.

1.         IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria

2.         Military Appeals Court

3.         General Security Service

4.         Military Prosecutor

 

 

The Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice

[20 December 2007]

Before Justices E.E. Levy, E. Rubinstein, Y. Danziger

 

 

Petition to the Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice.

 

Facts: In 2007, an administrative detention order was made against the petitioner in HCJ 9441/07 on the ground that he was active in the Hamas organization and presented a threat to security in the territories. The order was made for six months and was subsequently renewed for an additional period of  six months.

In 2006, an administrative detention order was made against the petitioner in HCJ 9454/07 on the ground that he was active in the Popular Front terrorist organization and presented a threat to security in the territories. The order was made for six months and was subsequently renewed for two further periods of six months.

The petitioners claimed that there was no evidence to show they presented a threat to security. The respondents argued, on the basis of privileged evidence, that the two petitioners did indeed present a threat to security.

 

Held: The main difficulty in administrative detention cases is that much of the evidence is privileged, because of the concern of revealing sources and intelligence methods and witnesses’ fears with regard to appearing in court. The risks in these contexts are real. A detainee does not have a proper and complete opportunity of defending himself against what is alleged against him; he is not shown most of the evidence, he cannot examine it and he is unable to conduct a cross-examination. This requires the court to be especially careful and to examine the evidence brought before it very carefully. When doing so, the court should regard itself as being a  ‘temporary defence counsel.’

Administrative detention is the last resort. Because of the manifestly problematic nature of administrative detention, every effort should be made to bring the detainee to a criminal trial.

In the specific cases, the evidence against the petitioners was sufficiently serious to justify their continued detention.

 

Petition denied.

 

Legislation cited:

Administrative Detentions (Temporary Provision) (Judaea and Samaria) Order (no. 1226), 5748-1988.

Administrative Detentions (Temporary Provision) (Judaea and Samaria) Order (Amendment no. 30) (no. 1555), 5765-2005, ss. 4(b), 6(a).

Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945.

Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law, 5739-1979, ss. 2, 2(a), 2(b), 4, 4(c) 5, 6, 7.

Law and Admininstration Ordinance, 5708-1948, s. 9.

 

Israeli Supreme Court cases cited:

[1]      ADA 8607/04 Fahima v. State of Israel [2005] IsrSC 59(3) 258.

[2]      ADA 2/82 Lerner v. Minister of Defence [1988] IsrSC 42(3) 529.

[3]      ADA 1/88 Agbariyeh v. State of Israel [1988] IsrSC 42(1) 840.

[4]      HCJ 5784/03 Salama v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [2003] IsrSC 57(6) 721; [2002-3] IsrSC 289.

[5]      ADA 8788/03 Federman v. Minister of Defence [2004] IsrSC 58(1) 176.

[6]      ADA 1/82 Kawasmah  v. Minister of Defence [1982] IsrSC 36(1) 666.

[7]      ADA 2/86 A v. Minister of Defence [1987] IsrSC 41(2) 508.

[8]      HCJ 4400/98 Braham v. Judge Colonel Shefi [1998] IsrSC 52(5) 337.

[9]      ADA 4794/05 Ofan v. Minister of Defence (unreported).

[10]    HCJ 2320/98 El-Amla v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [1992] IsrSC 52(3) 346.

[11]    CrimA 889/96 Mazrib v. State of Israel [1997] IsrSC 51(1) 433.

[12]    ADA 6183/06 Gruner v. Minister of Defence (unreported).

[13]    HCJ 5100/94 Public Committee against Torture v. Government of Israel [1999] IsrSC 53(4) 817; [1998-9] IsrLR 567.

[14]    HCJ 5555/05 Federman v. Central Commander [2005] IsrSC 59(2) 865.

[15]    HCJ 5994/03 Sadar v. IDF Commander in West Bank (unreported).

[16]    HCJ 297/82 Berger v. Minister of Interior [1983] IsrSC 37(3) 29.

[17]    CrimFH 2316/95 Ganimat v. State of Israel [1995] IsrSC 49(4) 589.

[18]    HCJ 1546/06 Gezawi v. IDF Commander in West Bank (unreported).

[19]    HCJ 3722/06 Gitt v. IDF Commander in West Bank (unreported).

[20]    HCJ 5287/06 Zatri v. Military Prosecutor (unreported).

[21]    HCJ 2233/07 A v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria (unreported).

 

American cases cited:

[22]    Rasul v. Bush, 542 U.S. 466 (2004).

[23]    Hamdan v. Rumsfeld, 548 U.S. 557 (2006).

 

English case cited:

[24]    R (Al-Jedda) v. Secretary of State for Defence [2007] UKHL 58 (decision of 13 December 2007).

 

Jewish law sources cited:

[25]    Babylonian Talmud, Sanhedrin 6b.

 

For the petitioner in HCJ 9441/07 — J. Boulus.

For the petitioner in HCJ 9454/07 — R. Mahagna.

For the first respondent — I. Amir.

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

 

Justice E. Rubinstein

Background and proceedings

1.    These are two petitions in which the petitioners are petitioning the court to order that the administrative detention orders made against them be set aside. The petitions were heard on the same day and give rise to similar questions, so this judgment is being given in respect of both petitions.

(a) The petitioner in HCJ 9441/07 (hereafter: the first petitioner), who was born in 1973, was detained on 29 March 2007, for six months, on the ground that he is active in the Hamas organization and is involved in activity that supports terrorism. On 5 April 2007 the order and the term stipulated therein  were approved by a Military Court judge (ADC (JS) 1729/07). The decision states:

‘I have been shown reliable,  quality, and updated intelligence information that indicates a definite risk to the security of the territory should the detainee be released, and the involvement of the detainee in current activity that endangers the security of the territory and the security of the public.’

The first petitioner’s appeal against this decision was denied by the Military Appeals Court in the territory of Judaea and Samaria on 9 May 2007 (ADA 2252/07). On 7 September the administrative detention was extended until 6 March 2008. On 9 September 2007 the detention order was approved (ADC (JS) 3077/07) and on 29 October 2007 the petitioner’s appeal against that decision was denied (ADA 3733/07).

(b) The petitioner in HCJ 9454/07 (hereafter: the second petitioner), who was born in 1989, was arrested on 15 September 2006 on the grounds of being active in the Popular Front terrorist organization. On 20 September 2006 an administrative detention order was issued against him for six months, and this was extended from time to time. On 10 September 2007 the military commander in the territory extended the administrative detention order until 13 March 2008. On 18 September 2007 the order and the term stipulated therein were approved (ADC (JS) 3138/07). In the decision the judge said that —

‘I have been shown quality, updated intelligence information that indicates a definite risk to the security of the territory should the detainee be released, and the involvement of the detainee in grave activities in support of terrorism in the Popular Front prior to his detention.’

The second petitioner’s appeal against this decision was denied by the Military Appeals Court on 17 October 2007 (ADA 3780/07).

The arguments in the petitions

2.    According to the first petitioner, the decision of the military commander is unreasonable in the extreme. He claims that the detention was based on old and unreliable intelligence information, and it amounts to a punitive act because the petitioner is a Hamas activist. He also argues that since the order was made in his case, he has not been interrogated and his rights have been seriously violated, because the information on which the order was based is privileged and he is not allowed to examine it. Finally he argued that a more proportionate alternative was not considered in his case.

The second petitioner claims that he has no criminal or security record, that no additional intelligence material was collected in his case after his detention, that the possibility of indicting him in a criminal trial rather than administrative detention was not considered, and that  no investigation effort was made to obtain evidence that would allow this. He argued that the longer his detention lasts, the greater the amount of evidence that is needed to justify the continuation of the detention. The second petitioner denies any activity in the Popular Front organization or that he planned to carry out a revenge attack for the death of ‘martyrs,’ as alleged against him. He claims that the activity under discussion was the desire of a group of students to honour the memory of one of the ‘martyrs’ in the school where he studied.

He argued that weight should attach to the passage of time since he was detained, his youth (he was detained before he turned seventeen), the fact that no security incidents were reported in the past in the area where he lives, and the calm that he claims currently prevails given the commencement of  political negotiations.His family also expressed a concern that in prison the second petitioner will associate with undesirable elements, go astray and not continue his studies.

3.    The respondents argue that the petitions should be denied. With regard to the first petitioner, they claim that ‘This is a petitioner who is a Hamas activist and endangers the security of the territory. These reasons necessitate the administrative detention of the petitioner, and there is no other measure that can neutralize the risk that he presents.’ With regard to the second petitioner, they claim that this is ‘a petitioner who is involved in serious terrorism-supporting activity in the Popular Front, and therefore he endangers the security of the territory. These reasons necessitate the administrative detention of the petition, and there is no other measure that can neutralize the risk that he presents.’ Therefore the respondents argue that there was no flaw in the decisions of the authorities that approved the detention orders with respect to the petitioners.

4.    (a) At the hearing before us, counsel for the first petitioner argued at length that the state’s reply is a standard reply that disguises an excessive use of the measure of administrative detention by means of expressions such as ‘terrorism-supporting activity.’ The interrogations that are carried out as a result of the courts’ decisions were not real interrogations but merely sham interrogations, even though the GSS knows very well how to conduct an interrogation. Questions were also raised with regard to the evidence, i.e., whether the information on which the state relied was accurate or not.

(b) Counsel for the second petitioner claimed that his client’s interrogation amounted to only three or four questions. The fact is that  the second petitioner is an inexperienced twelfth-grade high-school student. Older and more important persons than he were not detained. Not enough was done to indict him in a criminal trial. It was argued that the background to the arrest of the second petitioner, who comes from an ordinary family, was the fact that, together with friends at school, where social and political activity takes place, he sought  to conduct a students’ assembly in memory of someone who was killed by the IDF.

(c) Following the oral pleadings of counsel for the state, which reiterated its written pleadings, at the request of counsel for the petitioners we reviewed the privileged material ex parte and conducted a dialogue with representatives of the State Attorney’s office and the defence establishment.

(d) To complete the picture we should point out that the first petitioner was interrogated by the police on 26 March 2007. He was suspected of belonging to and being active in the Hamas organization. The first petitioner, who refused to sign, denied any connection to the organization and described himself as a taxi driver who was a graduate of the An-Najah University in the field of Islamic law. He was asked, inter alia, whether he recruited a certain person (whose name was mentioned) to Hamas, and he answered no. He also denied that he introduced that person to a military activist, he denied that he was a teacher of religious studies, except for classes at the mosque, and he confirmed that he took part in religious studies. He was asked specifically about certain persons.

(e) In his interrogation on 12 June 2007, the second petitioner was suspected of activity against the security of the territory and of  military activity in the Popular Front. He also refused to sign the statement since it was written in Hebrew. He denied the suspicions (incidentally, in his interrogation he said that he had also been interrogated previously), and he claimed that collaborators lied about him for payment. He denied that he intended to carry out military activity as revenge for the death of a ‘martyr’; he also said ‘that if there is anything against me, take me to the Russian Compound [Police Station] for interrogation, and I will prove to you that I am innocent.’

 

Deliberations

5.    This Court has said:

‘An administrative detention order that is made against someone is an exceptional measure that is taken by the competent authority, and it lies outside the ordinary set of laws that lay down the prior conditions for detaining a person. Administrative detention violates personal liberty. This violation is justified under the law only when special and exceptional conditions that require the use of this extreme and unusual measure are satisfied… For the purpose of administrative detention, a balance should be struck between the values of safeguarding the liberty and dignity of the individual and the need to protect the security of the state and the public. This balance is naturally a difficult one, but sometimes it is unavoidable because of the security realities of the state and society. When striking this balance, care should always be taken to ensure that the administrative detention order is used proportionately’ (ADA 8607/04 Fahima v. State of Israel [1], at p. 262, per Justice Procaccia).

This Court regards itself as duty-bound to remind itself of the foregoing from time to time. Administrative detention is the last resort, and it should remain so. The authorities therefore have a duty, notwithstanding the considerable burden that it imposes on them, to try to prosecute detainees in a criminal trial. This is also the reason that we patiently deal with such petitions which constantly come before us, even though in reality they are applications for leave to appeal to a third instance, and some of these petitions have no merit. Counsel for the petitioner does not always know the real facts, and they are disclosed in the privileged evidence. Indeed, our experience in very many administrative detention cases, if truth be told, is that the privileged material that we are authorized to see under the law at the request of the petitioners is usually serious and prima facie justifies detention, but it is based on methods of collecting information that cannot be disclosed because it may strongly harm the security interest in general or specific persons. There are of course exceptions to this, and in these cases  a the  dialogue in the courtroom occasionally persuades the state representatives to change their position. But it is quite likely  that in certain cases additional efforts to interrogate suspects would produce evidence that would allow a prosecution, without revealing what cannot be revealed.

 

Administrative detention and a criminal trial

6.    Hear it bears mention  that in a series of judgments this Court has called for the use of criminal trials to be preferred to the use of administrative detention. The ordinary criminal trial should certainly be preferred to the use of a power given to the Minister of Defence or the military commander in the territories to issue an administrative detention order (ADA 2/82 Lerner v. Minister of Defence [2] (per President Shamgar); ADA 1/88 Agbariyeh v. State of Israel [3] (per Justice Shlomo Levin); see also HCJ 5784/03 Salama v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [4], at p. 727 {296-297 (per President Barak); ADA 8788/03 Federman v. Minister of Defence [5] (per Justice Grunis). This position is obviously based on the fact that a criminal trial allows greater protection of the defendant’s rights. For this reason, this Court has issued a call — which, as will be explained below, has been heard — to interrogate all administrative detainees, inter alia in order to examine the possibility of bringing them to trial. Indeed, from a theoretical viewpoint, the criminal trial and the administrative proceeding are intended to serve different purposes. Whereas the criminal trial is retrospective and seeks to call a person to account for offences that have already been committed, the administrative proceeding is prospective and seeks to prevent the commission  of offences. The preference for criminal trials should be understood in three different contexts. First, in a criminal trial evidence is presented to the defendant and he has the opportunity of responding to it. Second, it sometimes happens that prospective plans in themselves constitute a criminal offence, such as forming an unlawful organization, offences of conspiracy and attempt. Third, in many cases criminal activity in similar contexts in the past testifies to a future threat. This was mentioned by the president of the Jerusalem District Court, Judge Yehuda Cohen, who said: ‘I am of the opinion that the detainee’s past, namely the offences that are attributed to him, is a warning light for the future’ (cited by President Yitzhak Kahn in ADA 1/82 Kawasmah  v. Minister of Defence [6]). For this reason, the criminal trial is preferable to the administrative proceeding, and that is why a proper interrogation is needed. For the reasons that will be explained below (see paragraph 9), the court that scrutinizes the administrative detention is shown intelligence evidence that testifies to past activity, but since its disclosure will almost certainly undermine security in the territory, there is no alternative but to rely on it as a basis for preventative detention that is prospective.

On administrative detention in Israel and the territories

7.    (1) Administrative detention in Israel proper is governed by the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law, 5739-1979 (hereafter — the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law or the law). The explanatory notes to the draft law (the draft Emergency Powers (Detentions and Miscellaneous Provisions) Law, 5738-1978, Draft Laws, 5738, 294) described the draft law as a solution to the criticism that had been levelled against the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, 1945, which were introduced in an attempt to subdue the Jewish underground organizations during the British Mandate. It was said that although —

‘… in the state of siege in which the state has found itself since its establishment, special measures are necessary to ensure the proper defence of the state against persons who plan to destroy it, nonetheless the existence of the extreme regulations that are still in force should not be acceptable, even though democratic countries employ similar regulations in less difficult circumstances.’

It was therefore proposed to that an Israeli law should be enacted to ‘satisfy security needs while safeguarding important principles of the rule of law.’ The use of the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law is contingent upon the existence of a state of emergency under s. 9 of the Law and Administration Ordinance, 5708-1948, which, as is well known, has never been cancelled, because of the position in which Israel has been placed since it was declared when the state was founded. Section 2 of the law provides that the Minister of Defence may order administrative detention for a period that does not exceed six months if he has ‘a reasonable basis for assuming that reasons of state security or public security require a certain person to be held in detention’ (s. 2(a) of the law). The Minister of Defence may extend the period of detention from time to time by an additional six months (s. 2(b) of the law). Admittedly, on each occasion it is only possible to extend the order by six months, but there is no limit upon the number of extensions. If a person is arrested, he should be brought within 48 hours before the president of the District Court, who may approve the order, set it aside or shorten it. If he does none of the aforesaid, the detainee shall be released (s. 4 of the law). If the order is approved, the detainee should be brought within three months before the District Court for a de novo hearing (s. 5 of the law). An appeal of the decision shall be heard before the Supreme Court by one justice (s. 7 of the law).

(b) Administrative detentions in the territories are governed by the Administrative Detentions (Temporary Provision) (Judaea and Samaria) Order (Amendment no. 30) (no. 1555), 5765-2005 (hereafter — the Administrative Detentions Order), which was originally the Administrative Detentions (Temporary Provision) (Judaea and Samaria) Order (no. 1226), 5748-1988, that underwent many changes over the years, especially with regard to the periods of time stated therein. The detention order is issued by the military commander in the territory or someone who has been authorized by him. In this arrangement also the initial period of detention may not exceed six months, but the military commander is entitled to extend it from time to time.

(c) One of the differences between administrative detention in Israel and administrative detention in the territories lies in the timing of the judicial review. According to the provisions of the Administrative Detentions Order, the detainee should be brought before a military judge within eight days of the time of his arrest. In one case  this period was extended to 18 days, such as during the ‘Protective Shield ’ operation and the difficult struggle against suicide bombers in 2002. This is different from the law applicable in Israel, which, as stated above, requires the order to be subjected to judicial review within 48 hours. The grounds for setting aside a detention order are set out in s. 4(c) of the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law and in s. 4(b) of the Administrative Detentions Order, and they are both worded in the same way, namely that it has been proved that ‘the reasons for which it was made were not objective reasons concerning the security of the territory or the security of the public, or that it was made in bad faith or as a result of irrelevant considerations.’ There are also provisions with regard to periodic judicial review. Both under the law that applies in Israel and under the law that applies in the territories, the judge may depart from the rules of evidence if he thinks that it is necessary to do so in order to discover the truth and to dispense justice (s. 6 of the law, s. 6(a) of the Administrative Detentions Order). These provisions naturally relate to the type of evidence that is used in such cases; the court inspects privileged material ex parte. Judicial review in the territories is exercised by a Military Court judge and his decision may be appealed before a judge in the Military Appeals Court; finally, petitions are frequently filed in this Court. The detainees are entitled to representation by lawyers, which they actually receive.

 

The nature of judicial review

8.    (a) To complete the picture we should mention that the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law was preceded by Regulation 111 of the Defence (Emergency) Regulations, according to which the military commander was entitled to issue an order that a person should be placed in detention, without any trial, if he thought ‘that it was necessary or beneficial to make the order in order to safeguard the welfare of the public, to protect the State of Israel, to maintain public order or to subdue an uprising, rebellion or riot.’ The same applied to detention in the territories before the Administrative Detentions Order was enacted. In ADA 2/86 A v. Minister of Defence [7] Justice Bejski accepted the approach of Prof. Y.H. Klinghoffer (in his article, ‘Preventative Detention for Security Reasons,’ 11 Hebrew Univ. L. Rev. (Mishpatim) 286 (1981)), that since the law was enacted with its requirement of judicial review, we are no longer dealing with an administrative act; the court said (ibid. [7], at p. 513) ‘that the judicial review that is required by the provisions of the law is a safeguard against the arbitrariness of the administrative authority.’ I should mention the remarks of Prof. Klinghoffer in that article: ‘… the great principle of the rule of law, which provides that a person should not be deprived of his personal liberty unless a judge has so decided, is to some extent satisfied.’ In view of the aforesaid, the court does not merely examine, as it used to do, the legality of the administrative order, while refraining from replacing the discretion of the administrative authority with its own discretion, but it exercises independent discretion (per Justice Bejski, in A v. Minister of Defence [7], at p. 515; Klinghoffer, ibid., at p. 287). The scope of the review carried out by the president of the District Court when he considers an administrative detention is greater than the discretion given to the court in other contexts, when it examines the decisions of an administrative authority (HCJ 4400/98 Braham v. Judge Colonel Shefi [8], per Justice Or), and the same is true of the jurisdiction of the Supreme Court when it hears an appeal against a decision of the president of the District Court (for a comprehensive analysis of the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law and the judicial discretion thereunder, see Federman v. Minister of Defence [5]; ADA 4794/05 Ofan v. Minister of Defence [9], per Justice Adiel). The authority of the military courts in the territories should be regarded in the same way (see para. (c) below).

(b) We should add that the Minister of Defence also does not have the authority to extend an administrative detention after the court decides that it should be shortened, subject to certain exceptions (HCJ 2320/98 El-Amla v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [10], at p. 362, per Justice Zamir). In that case, emphasis was placed on the importance of thorough and effective judicial review: ‘Judicial review is the guardian of liberty, and it should be carefully protected’ (ibid. [10], at p. 350, see also at p. 360); for a criticism of this approach, see A. Sharon, ‘Administrative Detention: Limits of Authority and Scope of Review,’ 13 Mishpat veTzava (Law and the Army: IDF Law Review) 205 (1999). See also my article, ‘Security and Law: Trends,’ 44 HaPraklit (Israel Bar L. Rev.) 409 (2000), which is also included in my book, Paths of Government and Law — Public Law Issues in Israel (Hebrew) (2003), at pp. 263, 270. For a discussion of the subject of administrative detentions and a critique of Prof. Klinghoffer’s approach regarding the status of the court, see E. Gross, The Struggle of Democracy against Terrorism: Legal and Moral Aspects (2004), at p. 289. I should add that, ultimately, even if the theoretical basis for the powers may be disputed, it is clear that the court, whether civil or military, is limited to the evidence brought before it, and ‘a judge only has what his eyes see’ (Babylonian Talmud, Sanhedrin 6b [25]). It may also be said that the power is regarded as ‘jointly’ exercised by the minister and the president of the court.

(c) As stated, the court has also applied the criteria practised in Israel to administrative detentions in the territories (El-Amla v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [10], at p. 361:

‘It would appear that despite the differences between the Emergency Powers (Detentions) Law that applies in Israel and the Administrative Detentions Order that applies in Judaea and Samaria, there is no basis for distinguishing in this respect between judicial review of a detention order under the Emergency Powers (Detention) Law and judicial review of a detention order under the Administrative Detentions Order.’

There is much logic in this, since, from a substantive viewpoint, what difference is there between a loss of liberty in Israel and a loss of liberty in the territories (in this regard, see also the article of N. Benisho, ‘Criminal Law in Judaea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip: A Brief Description and Trends,’ 18 Mishpat veTzava (Law and the Army: IDF Law Review) 293 (2005), on the subject of the general trend of equating the law in Israel and that of the territories.

Administrative detention: evidentiary  issues and privileged information

9.    (a) The main difficulty that gave rise to administrative detentions lies first and foremost in the evidentiary sphere. In practice, much of the evidence in these cases is privileged, usually because of the concern of revealing sources and intelligence methods and witnesses’ fears with regard to appearing in court (E. Nun, ‘Administrative Detention in Israel,’ 3 Plilim (Israel J. of Crim. Justice) 168 (1993), at p. 170). The risks in these contexts are real (see also Gross, The Struggle of Democracy against Terrorism: Legal and Moral Aspects, at pp. 298-299). Notwithstanding, it should be remembered that in this situation a detainee does not have a proper and complete opportunity of defending himself against the allegations against him he is not shown most of the evidence, he cannot examine it and is unable to conduct a cross-examination. This requires the court to be especially careful and to examine the evidence brought before it very carefully; the court should appoint itself ‘temporary defence counsel’ (CrimA 889/96 Mazrib v. State of Israel [11], at p. 463 (per Justice M. Cheshin) and act as ‘an advocate for the detainee, and examine the material brought before it scrupulously and thoroughly’ (Federman v. Minister of Defence [5], at p. 187; ADA 6183/06 Gruner v. Minister of Defence [12], per Justice D. Cheshin). The court has also said:

‘… and when the defence establishment operates within the limits of the law, with its hands tied in various contexts for good and proper reasons of human rights (see the remarks of President Barak in HCJ 5100/94 Public Committee Against Torture v. Government of Israel [13], at p. 845 {605}, on democracy and security), privileged material that is not shown to the person involved is a tool that cannot be avoided… Obviously, this  imposes a special and enhanced duty on judicial authorities in the military courts and this Court, when these matters come before it (and they do so almost on a daily basis), to examine the material  brought before them with care, as they act as a kind of advocate on behalf of the person for whom the material is privileged’ (HCJ 5555/05 Federman v. Central Commander [14], at p. 869).

(b) With regard to the evidence, the court should direct itself in accordance with the following:

‘Information relating to several incidents cannot be compared to information relating to a single incident; information from one source cannot be compared to information from various sources; and information that is entirely based on the statements of agents and informers only cannot be compared to information that is also corroborated or supported by documents filed by the security services or by intelligence obtained from carrying out special operations’ (HCJ 5994/03 Sadar v. IDF Commander in West Bank [15], per Justice Mazza).

Therefore the court not only hears counsel pleading for the Minister of Defence, but also explanations from members of the General Security Service (Federman v. Minister of Defence [5], at p. 189). The quantity and quality of evidence that is required in order to justify the administrative detention can and should change with the passage of time; evidence that was sufficient to justify the making of the administrative detention order may not be sufficient to justify an extension of that detention, and evidence that will justify an extension of an administrative detention order may not be sufficient to justify a further extension thereof (see Salama v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [4]). The security establishment should therefore take into account new relevant material (HCJ 297/82 Berger v. Minister of Interior [16], at p. 44, per Justice Barak), and it should continually act in order to obtain evidence, so that it may discover the truth in so far as that is possible.

The war against terrorism — the United States

10. (a) Other countries too have  contended with the problem of the war against terrorism, especially in recent years. The United States, for example,underwent  a difficult legal odyssey  since the terrorist attacks on 11 September 2001, and initially whoever was captured in Afghanistan or other places in the pursuit of Al-Qaida personnel who were behind the 11 September attacks was held at the Guantanamo Bay base outside the United States with a minimum of rights, according to the approach that these detainees were not subject to judicial review in the United States. For a brief description of the historical perspective of aspects of administrative detention at a time of crisis in the United States itself, see my article, ‘Public Law in Times of Crisis and Times of War,’ in my book, Paths of Government and Law — Public Law Issues in Israel, supra, at pp. 18, 20 (Hebrew). But in 2004 the United States Supreme Court decided in Rasul v. Bush [22], contrary to the administration’s position, that the Federal courts had jurisdiction to consider the detentions of alien nationals at Guantanamo Bay within the scope of habeas corpus, and the administration did not have the power to deny them access to the court. In terms of the Israeli experience — and unfortunately we have been compelled to acquire such experience over decades — granting a right of standing in the High Court of Justice to detainees who are situated in the occupied territories has been recognized for a very long time, since the decision of Attorney-General Meir Shamgar (later  president of the Supreme Court) after the Six Day War not to argue the lack of a right of standing. Since then, the cases of detainees in the territories have been heard by this Court. See M. Shamgar, ‘Legal Concepts and Problems in Military Government in the Territories Administered By Israel 1967-1980,’ The Israeli Military Government –The Initial stage, vol. l (M. Shamgar, ed.) at pp. 13, 56; E. Nathan, ‘The Power of Supervision of the High Court of Justice over Military Government,’ ibid, at p. 109; D. Shefi; ‘The Reports of the U.N. Special Committee on Israeli Practice in the Territories,’ ibid, at pp. 285, 306-308. See also J.M. Seltzer, ‘From a Chessboard to the Matrix: the Challenge of Applying the Laws of Armed Conflict in the Asymmetric Warfare Era,’ in War and Peace in the Jewish Tradition (L. Schiffman, J.B. Wolowelsky (eds.), R.S. Hirt (series editor), 2007). But the pendulum between personal rights and national security in the United States did not reach equilibrium after Rasul v. Bush [22], as we shall briefly explain (incidentally, I should point out that the expression of ‘rights vs. security’ that is commonly used in legal discussions is problematic, since the rights of victims and the public as a whole to security and life are also rights, but they are located on the ‘security’ side of the equation, and therefore perhaps the correct expression is ‘rights vs. rights,’ or the balancing of individual rights against the rights of the public in the war against terrorism; see by analogy the remarks of President Shamgar in CrimFH 2316/95 Ganimat v. State of Israel [17], at pp. 620-621).

(b) Following Rasul v. Bush [22], the United States administration decided to establish a network of military commissions for judicial proceedings relating to the detention of alien combatants. The United States Supreme Court considered this in Hamdan v. Rumsfeld [23]. It held in 2006 that the commissions had not been established with the necessary congressional authorization, and they therefore were not valid. It also held that the commissions did not provide the necessary procedural safeguards. Following this decision, the Military Commissions Act was enacted the same year. This law approved the commissions, and it also deprived the courts of power to hear habeas corpus petitions of detainees from Guantanamo Bay and persons in similar positions. Admittedly an appeal was permitted to the Court of Appeals in the District of Columbia (Washington D.C.), but under very limited conditions, including a presumption that the evidence before the commissions is accurate and complete. Currently, a third case is being heard (Boumediene v. Bush (D.C. Cir., 2006)), in which it is claimed by detainees at Guantanamo Bay that the procedure laid down in the Military Commissions Act that was passed after Hamdan v. Rumsfeld [23] does not sufficiently protect the rights of detainees with regard to evidence (hearsay testimony), representation by defence counsel and interrogation techniques. The administration argued in reply that the rights given to detainees under the Military Commissions Act were extensive. The Federal Court of Appeals accepted the administration’s position that in the absence of constitutional rights there was nothing improper in the fact that the Military Commissions Act of 2006 denied the Federal courts habeas corpus jurisdiction; therefore the detainees’ claims were not heard on their merits. The United States Supreme Court did not agree initially to hear the case, but it changed its mind and the matter is currently under consideration. The key question is whether the detainees are entitled under the United States Constitution to the right of habeas corpus and the right to a fair trial, since jurisprudential history in the United States allows an ‘adequate substitute’ to ‘formal’ habeas corpus by means of a ‘suspension clause,’ when that substitute is ‘adequate and effective.’

English case law — effective control and imperative reasons of security

11. Recently the House of Lords gave judgment in R (Al-Jedda) v. Secretary of State for Defence [24]. It was held in the judgment, which concerned detainees in Iraq who were being held by British forces, that they were being held under the effective command and control of the United Kingdom rather than the United Nations, as the Secretary of State argued. Notwithstanding, it was held that the UK was entitled to detain persons for ‘imperative reasons of security,’ while ensuring that the detainees’ rights under article 5(1) of the European Convention on Human Rights (which concerns detention) were not infringed to any greater extent than was inherent in such detention.

The criminal investigation

12. (a) This Court has on several occasions addressed the necessity of conducting a proper interrogation of someone held in administrative detention soon after being detained, in which the information that can be disclosed is shown to him. This should be regarded as a basic right:

‘Our approach… is based on the fundamental outlook regarding the rights of a person held in administrative detention, no matter how serious his actions are believed to be…

Within the basic scope of human dignity — and the rules concerning this apply to everyone, even to persons suspected of the most serious, despicable and depraved offences, whose perpetrators are as far removed from respecting human beings as the east is distant from the west — there is a duty to interrogate a person soon after his detention, and to disclose to him whatever information can be shown to him and is not privileged material that cannot be disclosed. The purpose, beyond allowing him to claim that he is a victim of mistaken identity and other similar claims, is that a person should not be detained without being given an opportunity, even if he makes no use of it, to present his side of the case in order to show, and to try and persuade the authorities, that there is no justification for his detention. As stated, what is shown to him should reflect the most that the unprivileged material allows to be disclosed. There is no need to speak at length about the fact that administrative detention is a serious sanction, because in view of the privileged nature of the evidence the detainee cannot contend with all of the accusations against him, and the court should act as his advocate (see Federman v. Central Commander [14], at p. 869)… Procedural rights are not luxuries; they also do not impose any real burden on the system (to remove doubt, they should exist even if they did impose a real burden)’ (HCJ 1546/06 Gezawi v. IDF Commander in West Bank [18], at para. 6 of my opinion).

See also HCJ 3722/06 Gitt v. IDF Commander in West Bank [19] and HCJ 5287/06 Zatri v. Military Prosecutor [20], where Justice D. Cheshin, after considering the reported or planned establishment of permanent arrangements for conducting interrogations at places of detention, said the following:

‘We would like to point out that the interrogation of the administrative detainee should admittedly be done on the basis of the unprivileged material, but it should be done by someone who is familiar with the details of the privileged material. There is no real purpose or significance to a meaningless interrogation. A proper interrogation should be practical, credible and effective, in a sincere attempt to obtain evidence to bring the administrative detainee to a criminal trial. To this end, the interrogator should have in his possession the privileged material relevant to the case.’

We should add that a proper interrogation should obviously not be conducted merely for the sake of appearances; it is precisely because of the manifestly problematic nature of administrative detention that, as aforesaid, every effort should be made to bring the detainee to a criminal trial.

(b) There are some interrogations where we see that the documentation is not satisfactory from the viewpoint of the effort made to obtain evidence that may be used for a criminal prosecution. Indeed, today — following the rulings of this Court — there is greater awareness of the need to carry out interrogations, and we have been informed of concerted efforts to do this. We are still of the opinion that there is room for improvement in this regard, to make the interrogations sufficiently meaningful. Although the evidence is mainly privileged for the reasons mentioned, in some cases there is a clue or room to manoeuvre that enables the conduct of a more through interrogation even though we are constantly being told of priorities and budgetary problems. Sometimes we even wonder why someone who is presented to us in privileged evidence as a person of considerable importance, or even a leading figure, is not interrogated in the framework of a comprehensive intelligence interrogation rather than a brief police one. For example, we should point out that in the present case, as far as the first petitioner is concerned, he was asked in the police interrogation of 26 March 2007 about the fact that someone, whose name is mentioned, said (admittedly in the year 2000) ‘that you recruited him to the Hamas organization.’ The first petitioner denied this. We do not know the significance of the passage of time in this context, but in such a case the current ‘criminal’ implications of this matter should be examined more thoroughly. Returning to the general principle, there is in our opinion room for more extensive and more thorough interrogations in order to reduce the number of administrative detainees.

On the art of striking a balance

13. Ultimately, in conditions of an unceasing war against ongoing terrorism, in which, day by day and hour by hour, both the security establishment and the court are called upon to strike a balance between security needs and human rights, it would appear that the use of the measure of administrative detentions is still an unavoidable necessity, but we should ensure, in so far as possible, that the use made of it is proper and proportionate. The art of striking a balance between the serious violation of individual liberties and the security of the public is complex:

‘The longer the period of administrative detention, the greater the weight of the detainee’s right to his personal liberty in the balance against public interest considerations, and the greater the burden on the competent authority to prove the necessity of continuing to hold the person in detention’ (HCJ 2233/07 A v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [21], per Justice Procaccia).

It is not superfluous to mention that administrative detention anticipates a future danger; it is not essentially a punitive measure, but a preventative one (Gruner v. Minister of Defence [12]; Fahima v. State of Israel [1]). Given this purpose of administrative detention, it is self-evident, as we have said, that orders that extend the period of administrative detention should be examined in accordance with the length of the detention and the extent of the threat that the detainee presents, or. as Justice Grunis said, a probability test should be conducted to examine whether harm to security is almost certain (Federman v. Minister of Defence [5], at p. 188). Ultimately —

‘Everything depends on the circumstances of the case. In each case the evidence before the security authorities should be examined in order to ascertain the extent of the threat presented by the detainee to see whether it justifies his continued detention. For example, the nature of the suspicions against the detainee, the strength of the existing evidence against him and similar considerations should be taken into account (Salama v. IDF Commander in Judaea and Samaria [4], at p. 728{297}) , per President Barak).

Morality and combat in a Jewish and democratic state

14. Israel, which is both a Jewish and a democratic state, has outlooks on combat morality that are based on Jewish law. As Rabbi Aharon Lichtenstein said (‘The Combat Morality of our Ancestor Abraham,’ 2006, Yeshivat Har Etzion web site): ‘We should continue to follow the path outlined by our ancestor Abraham [i.e., the manner in which he conducted his war] — to be sensitive to morality and justice even during war and combat that are just and right in themselves; see also Yaron Unger, ‘Do not Fear, Abraham — On Combat Morality in Israel,’ Portion of the Week (A. HaCohen, M. Vigoda, eds.), at p. 230; A. HaCohen, ‘I Am for Peace, But When I Speak, They Are for War — Law and Morality in Times of War,’ ibid., at p. 260.

Conclusion

15. Our intention in this judgment was merely to outline once again the judicial policy with regard to administrative detentions, and to mention once again, in addition to the fact that administrative detention is an unavoidable necessity, the duties of conducting a real interrogation, the need for great care in judicial scrutiny of privileged material, and the issue of proportionality. It would not be superfluous to also reiterate that bringing someone to a criminal trial, where it is possible, is far preferable to administrative detention.

From the general rule to the specific case

16. As we have said, with the consent of counsel for the petitioners, we examined the privileged evidence in their cases ex parte, and we conducted a dialogue with the representatives of the State Attorney’s office and the security establishment. We have been persuaded that there is a real basis to the respondents’ claim regarding the petitioners’ activity, according to updated information. We also considered the young age of the second petitioner, but the seriousness of the position could be seen from the material that we have seen, and the position is not as his counsel claimed. At the end of the day, we see no grounds for intervention in the decisions of the military courts, and we are unable to grant the petitions, subject to what was stated above. There is no order for costs.

 

 

Justice E.E. Levy

I agree.

 

 

Justice Y. Danziger

I agree.

 

 

Petition denied.

11 Tevet 5768.

20 December 2007.

 

A v. State of Israel

Case/docket number: 
CrimA 4596/98
Date Decided: 
Tuesday, January 25, 2000
Decision Type: 
Appellate
Abstract: 

Appeal on the judgment of the Tel-Aviv–Jaffa District Court (Justice S. Rotlevy) dated 3 June 1998 in CrimC 511/95.

 

Facts: The appellant was convicted of offences of assault and child abuse. The acts for which she was convicted included hitting a child on his mouth, which resulted in the child losing a milk tooth. The appellant was found to have hit her children regularly on various parts of their bodies, both with her hand and with a sandal, and to have been accustomed to throw shoes at them. The appellant argued, both in the trial court and in the Supreme Court, that her use of force was for educational purposes, to curb the wild behaviour of her children.

 

Held: The use of corporal punishment for educational purposes is forbidden by law.

With regard to the offence of child abuse, Justice Beinisch held that a series of acts might amount to abuse, even though each act in itself might not constitute abuse. President Barak agreed with this position. Justice Englard argued, in a dissenting opinion, that the term abuse should only be applied to acts involving severe violence and cruelty and a humiliation or degradation of the victim.

 

Appeal against conviction on the offence of assault denied. Appeal against conviction on the offence of child abuse denied, Justice I. Englard dissenting.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
Author
dissent
Full text of the opinion: 

CrimA 4596/98

A

v

State of Israel

 

The Supreme Court sitting as the Court of Criminal Appeals

[25 January 2000]

Before President A. Barak and Justices D. Beinisch, I. Englard

 

Appeal on the judgment of the Tel-Aviv–Jaffa District Court (Justice S. Rotlevy) dated 3 June 1998 in CrimC 511/95.

 

Facts: The appellant was convicted of offences of assault and child abuse. The acts for which she was convicted included hitting a child on his mouth, which resulted in the child losing a milk tooth. The appellant was found to have hit her children regularly on various parts of their bodies, both with her hand and with a sandal, and to have been accustomed to throw shoes at them. The appellant argued, both in the trial court and in the Supreme Court, that her use of force was for educational purposes, to curb the wild behaviour of her children.

 

Held: The use of corporal punishment for educational purposes is forbidden by law.

With regard to the offence of child abuse, Justice Beinisch held that a series of acts might amount to abuse, even though each act in itself might not constitute abuse. President Barak agreed with this position. Justice Englard held, in a minority opinion, that the term abuse should only be applied to acts involving severe violence and cruelty and a humiliation or degradation of the victim.

 

Appeal against conviction on the offence of assault denied. Appeal against conviction on the offence of child abuse was denied by majority opinion, Justice I. Englard dissenting.

 

Basic Laws cited:

Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty.

 

Legislation cited:

Adoption of Children Law, 5741-1981.

Civil Torts Ordinance, 1944.

Court Martial Law, 5715-1955, ss. 65, 65(a).

Criminal Procedure Law [Consolidated Version], 5742-1982, s. 56.

Cruelty to Animals Law, 5754-1994, s. 2(a).

Family Violence Prevention Law, 5751-1991, s. 3(3).

Foundations of Justice Law, 5740-1980.

Legal Capacity and Guardianship Law, 5722-1962, ss. 14, 15, 17, 22, 27.

Palestine Order in Council, 1922, s. 46.

Penal Law (Amendment no. 26), 5750-1989.

Penal Law, 5737-1977, ss. 1, 20(a), 34Q, 34U, 323, 368B, 368B(a), 368C, 378, 379, 382(b), Chapter 10 Article 6A.

Protection of Dependents Law, 5726-1966.

Rules of Evidence Amendment (Protection of Children) Law, 5715-1955, ss. 9, 11.

Torts Ordinance [New Version], ss. 24(7), 27(6).

Youth (Care and Supervision) Law, 5720-1960, s. 3.

 

Regulations cited:

Emergency (Court Martial Law 5708) Regulations, 5708-1948, r. 87.

 

International conventions cited:

Convention on the Rights of the Child, 1989, art. 19(1).

 

Draft legislation cited:

Draft Penal Law (Amendment no. 31), 5749-1989.

Draft Penal Law (Preliminary Part and General Part), 5752-1992, ss. 49, 49(5)

 

Israeli Supreme Court cases cited:

[1]      LCrimA 3904/96 Mizrahi v. State of Israel [1997] IsrSC 51(1) 385.

[2]      CrimA 192/56 Yehudai v. Attorney-General [1957] IsrSC 11 365.

[3]      CrimA 532/82 Faber v. State of Israel [1983] IsrSC 37(3) 243.

[4]      CrimA 694/83 Danino v. State of Israel [1986] IsrSC 40(4) 249.

[5]      CrimA 387/83 State of Israel v. Yehudai [1985] IsrSC 39(4) 197.

[6]      CrimA 4009/90 State of Israel v. A [1993] IsrSC 47(1) 292.

[7]      CrimA 1121/96 A v. State of Israel [1996] IsrSC 50(3) 353.

[8]      CrimA 85/80 Katashwilli v. State of Israel [1980] IsrSC 34(4) 57.

[9]      FH 25/80 Katashwilli v. State of Israel [1981] IsrSC 35(2) 457.

[10]    LCA 1684/96 ‘Let the Animals Live’ Society v. Hamat Gader Vacation Enterprises Ltd [1997] IsrSC 51(3) 832.

[11]    CrimA 5224/97 State of Israel v. Sedeh Or [1998] IsrSC 52(3) 374.

[12]    CrimA 3783/98 A v. State of Israel (unreported).

[13]    CrimA 142/97 A v. State of Israel (unreported).

[14]    CrimA 7861/96 A v. State of Israel (unreported).

[15]    CrimA 2696/96 A v. State of Israel (unreported).

[16]    CrimFH 9003/96 Pizanti v. State of Israel (unreported).

[17]    CrimA 295/94 A v. State of Israel (unreported).

[18]    CrimA 2011/95 A v. State of Israel (unreported).

[19]    CrimA 7/53 Russey v. Attorney-General [1953] IsrSC 7 790.

[20]    CrimA 3779/94 Hamdani v. State of Israel [1998] IsrSC 52(1) 408.

[21]    CrimA 4405/94 State of Israel v. Algeny [1994] IsrSC 48(5) 191.

[22]    CA 2266/93 A (a minor) v. B [1995] IsrSC 49(1) 221.

[23]    CFH 7015/94 Attorney-General v. A [1996] IsrSC 50(1) 48.

[24]    CA 6106/92 A v. Attorney-General [1994] IsrSC 48(2) 833.

[25]    CrimA 3958/94 A v. State of Israel (unreported).

[26]    CrimA 3754/97 A v. State of Israel (unreported).

 

Israeli District Court cases cited:

[27]    CrimC (TA) 570/91 State of Israel v. Asulin [1992] IsrDC 5752(1) 431.

 

Israeli Court Martial cases cited:

[28]    CMA 209/55 Chief Military Prosecutor v. Corp. Nehmad [1954-1955] IsrCM 614.

[29]    CMA 224/54 (unpublished).

[30]    CMA 4/52 Chief Military Prosecutor v. Capt. Timor [1951-1953] IsrCM 181.

[31]    CMA 152/78 Aharon v. Chief Military Prosecutor [1978] IsrCM 200.

[32]    CMA 290/58 Chief Military Prosecutor v. Lieut. Gad [1959] IsrCM 56.

[33]    CMA 156/70 Capt. Meir v. Chief Military Prosecutor [1970] IsrCM 280

[34]    CMA 143/72 Chief Military Prosecutor v. Capt. Yosef [1972] IsrCM 194.

[35]    CMA 85/62 Sgt. Brown v. Chief Military Prosecutor [1962] IsrCM 180.

 

American cases cited:

[36]    State v. Arnold 543 N.W. 2d 600 (1996).

[37]    Raboin v. North Dakota Dept. of Human Serv. 552 N.W. 2d 329 (1996).

[38]    State v. Gallegos 384 P. 2d 967 (1963).

[39]    In Re S.K. 564 A. 2d 1382 (1989).

 

English cases cited:

[40]    R. v. Hopley (1860) 175 E.R. 1024 (S.A.).

 

Canadian cases cited:

[41]    R. v. Komick [1995] O.J. 2939.

[42]    R. v. D.W. [1995] A.J. 905.

[43]    R. v. D.H. [1998] O.J. 3347.

[44]    R. v. Dupperon (1984) 16 C.C.C. (3d) 453.

[45]    R. v. James [1998] O.J. 1438.

[46]    R. v. J.O.W. [1966] O.J. 4061.

 

Israeli books cited:

[47]    A. Barak, Interpretation in Law, vol. 2, Interpretation of Legislation, 1993.

[48]    S. Z. Feller, Fundamentals of Criminal Law, vol. 1, 1984; vol. 2, 1987.

[49]    A. Barak, ‘Immunity from Liability or Prosecution; Denying the Victim’s Right or Denying his Claim’, in G. Tedeschi ed., The Law of Torts — the General Doctrine of Torts, 2nd ed., 1977, 349.

[50]    P. Shifman, Family Law in Israel, vol. 2, 1989.

[51]    B. Bettelheim, A Good Enough Parent, 1993.

[52]    A. Barak, Interpretation in Law, vol. 3, Constitutional Interpretation, 1994.

 

Israeli articles cited:

[53]    H. H. Cohn, ‘The Values of a Jewish and Democratic State — Studies in the Basic Law: Human Dignity and Freedom’, HaPraklit — Jubilee Volume, 1994, 9.

 

Foreign books cited:

[54]    C. Lyon & P. de Cruz, Child Abuse, Bristol, 2nd ed., 1993.

[55]    A. B. Wilkinson & K. Mck. Norrie, The Law Relating to Parents and Child in Scotland, Edinburgh, 1993.

[56]    P. M. Bromley & N. V. Lowe, Family Law, London, 7th ed., 1987.

[57]    C. Barton & G. Douglas, Law and Parenthood, London, 1995.

[58]    M. A. Straus & D. A. Donnelly, Beating the Devil Out of Them: Corporal Punishment in American Families, 1994, New York.

 

Foreign articles cited:

[59]    D. Orentlicher, ‘Spanking and Other Corporal Punishment of Children by Parents: Undervaluing Children, Overvaluing Pain’, 35 Hous. L. Rev., 1998, 147-185.

[60]    S. A. Davidson, ‘When is Parental Discipline Child Abuse? The Vagueness of Child Abuse Laws’, 34 U. Louisville J. Fam. L., 1995-1996, 403.

[61]    K. K. Johnson, ‘Crime or Punishment: The Parental Corporal Punishment Defense — Reasonable and Necessary or Excused Abuse?’, U. Ill. L. Rev., 1998, 413.

 

Jewish Law sources cited:

[62]    Exodus 10 2.

[63]    Rabbi Avraham Ibn Ezra, Commentary on Exodus 10 2.

[64]    I Samuel 6 6; 31 4.

[65]    Numbers 22 29.

[66]    Judges 19 25.

[67]    I Chronicles 10 4.

[68]    Jeremiah 38, 19.

[69]    Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Sanhedrin, 56b.

 

For the appellant — Avner Schnetzer.

For the respondent — Hovav Artzi, Senior Assistant to the State-Attorney.

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

 

Justice D. Beinisch

The appellant, the mother of the child H.B., who was born in 1987 (hereafter — H or the girl), and of the child N.B., who was born in 1989 (hereafter — N or the boy), was convicted in the District Court of assaulting her children and abusing them. She is appealing this conviction before this court.

According to the indictment, on various occasions during the years 1994-1995 the appellant hit her two children on the bottom and slapped their faces. In addition, the appellant was charged with hitting her daughter, on an unknown date, with a vacuum cleaner. She was also charged with hitting her son, on Yom Kippur 1994, in his face with her fist, and breaking one of his teeth. For these acts the appellant was indicted for child abuse, an offence under s. 368C of the Penal Law, 5737-1977, and for assault of a minor, an offence under s. 368B(a) (last part) of the Penal Law.

The Tel-Aviv–Jaffa District Court (per Justice S. Rotlevy) decided not to convict the appellant of assaulting a minor under s. 368B(a), but it convicted her of an offence of assault under s. 379 of the Penal Law. The appellant was also convicted of an offence of child abuse. In the sentence, the court put the appellant on probation for eighteen months, and the probation officer was ordered to report to the court about progress in the treatment once every three months. The appellant was also sentenced to twelve months’ imprisonment that was suspended over a three year period from the date that the sentence was given.

Before us is an appeal both against the conviction and against the severity of the sentence.

The verdict of the District Court

1.    Following information that was received by the Ramat-Gan police from a welfare officer, the children were summoned on 24 October 1995 to give testimony before the child interviewer Ami Ron (hereafter — the child interviewer). The children’s testimonies before the child interviewer were submitted as evidence in the trial court under s. 9 of the Rules of Evidence Amendment (Protection of Children) Law, 5715-1955 (hereafter — the Protection of Children Law).

The child H testified before the child interviewer that the appellant used to smack her and her brother on their bottoms, and she confirmed that these smacks were painful and left a red mark. The girl was asked by the child interviewer about smacks that she received on other parts of her body, and she replied that the smacks were only on her bottom. The girl denied that she had been bitten by the mother, and she said that her mother’s boyfriend did not smack her or her brother. When she was asked whether she was hit by the appellant with a belt or a stick, she did not reply, but she told of an occasion when she was hit by her mother with a vacuum cleaner on the waist ‘and when I got up it hurt a lot’ (prosecution exhibit 6 at pp. 19-20). In reply to the child interviewer’s question about the loss of N’s tooth, the girl said that on a day when there was no school she and her brother were at home: N was making noise and behaving wildly ‘so mummy wanted to give him a punch, and that was what happened: his tooth fell out’ (ibid., at page 17). The girl also said, without being asked, that her brother was smacked more than her: ‘she gives me less because I behave nicely and he [N] does not listen…’ (ibid., at page 23). She added that on the morning of the day on which she was interrogated, ‘he [N] again caused trouble… so mummy gave him a slap here and he cried…’ (ibid.). With regard to the frequency of the smacks, the girl said that she was smacked ‘every day’ (ibid., at page 22). The child interviewer found the testimony of the girl H reliable, natural and realistic, and he added that the girl ‘is not vengeful and does not express any anger towards the mother. There are no contradictions in her statements’ (prosecution exhibit 7, at page 3).

The trial court held that the testimony of the girl that was given before the child interviewer was reliable, in view of the signs of truth that emerged from her testimony, and in view of the court’s impression from listening to the tape of the conversation between the girl and the child interviewer and from reading the transcript of the conversation between them. The court said that the interview of the girl was flowing and that the tone of her speech on the tape changed in accordance with the contents of her statements. The court also received the impression that although H’s language was not rich, nonetheless her remarks were clear, based on reality, intelligible and logical, and she clearly distinguished between the different figures in her life. The trial court further found that the girl tried to give exacts details about what she was saying, to the best of her ability, and that she was uninterested in maligning her mother or in making up stories.

The court accepted the assessment of the child interviewer that it was possible that the girl exaggerated when she said that she was smacked ‘every day’. Nonetheless, the court raised a hypothesis that the girl might not be distinguishing between physical blows and anger and shouting, and therefore she claimed that the smacks occurred every day. The court went on to say that even if the smacks were not inflicted every day but less frequently, this fact did not, in its opinion, undermine the reliability of the girl’s testimony.

2.    The boy N, in his testimony before the child interviewer, described the angry responses of his mother to wild behaviour or noise made by him or his sister. He also spoke of the mother’s violent responses: he told how he had been smacked on his bottom or his head with a rubber sandal and he said that his mother hit him with the sandal also on his neck and his hand. He also added: ‘she can also give me slaps’ (prosecution exhibit 9, at pages 10-11). The boy testified of his own initiative about the occasion when he lost the tooth, and his description exactly matches the description of his sister about that same occasion: ‘Do you know why I lost a tooth?... because she [the appellant] gave me a punch… because I made a lot of noise. She told me to be quiet’ (ibid., at p. 9) The boy also said that he was hit more than his sister ‘… because I make more noise’ (ibid.). With respect to the frequency of the smacks, he said that he was smacked about once a week, and that the last time he was hit was ‘when my tooth fell out’ (ibid., at pp. 11, 14). After he finished what he had to say, the boy was asked if he would like someone to speak to his mother so that she would stop hitting him, and he said that he would.

The child interviewer thought that the testimony of the boy N was reliable. The trial court held that his impression in this respect was well-founded: the boy’s statements corresponded with the testimony of his sister both in minor details (such as the joint daily schedule of the two children) and in material points (such as the circumstances in which N lost his tooth). The boy’s description of being hit with a sandal was strengthened by the testimony of the appellant, according to which she had the habit of throwing shoes at them; even N’s testimony that the appellant gave him ‘slaps’ is strengthened by the very testimony of the appellant that she sometimes gave the children ‘friendly slaps on the neck’. The court thought that the description of the violence given by the boy was not melodramatic or exaggerated, and as with his sister’s attitude, it appeared that with N also the harsh responses of the mother to his behaviour were integrated naturally into his life.

The trial court addressed the fact that the testimony of the boy was different from the testimony of his sister in two details: the frequency of the hitting (H claimed that the hitting took place every day whereas N said that it occurred once a week), and the last time when N was hit (H claimed that on the very morning of the day of the interview before the child interviewer the appellant slapped N’s face, whereas N testified that the last time he was hit by the appellant was when he lost his tooth). Despite these points of difference, the court held:

‘This discrepancy does not undermine the credibility of either of the children. From their testimony, from the testimony of the accused [the appellant] and from other evidence it transpires that the atmosphere in the home was an atmosphere of strict education, shouting and violence.

It could well be that, unlike a hit with a sandal and a punch to his face, a “mere” slap is not considered by N to be a real hit, and it could be that he did not wish to speak about the event that morning, in the light of the statements of H, who said that he did not want them to know what happened to him (even though we cannot ignore the fact that N raised the issue of losing his tooth of his own initiative).

In any event, these discrepancies do not detract from the credibility of N’s testimony, and I find that it is reliable’ (page 60 of the verdict — square parentheses supplied).

3.    The three kindergarten teachers who taught the children in 1994 testified in the trial court. According to the kindergarten teachers, the two children was frequently late for the kindergarten, almost every day, and were even absent on a significant number of days. Each of the kindergarten teachers testified that she saw marks on the children’s bodies that appeared to be from hitting.

N’s kindergarten teacher said that at least on two occasions that were three weeks apart, the boy came to the kindergarten with signs of violence next to his eye. When the kindergarten teacher asked the appellant for an explanation as to the marks, the appellant replied that it was an allergy, and for several days thereafter she did not send N to the kindergarten. The kindergarten teacher added that when she approached N he would respond by shrinking from her and a movement indicating fear, in her words ‘like do not touch me’ (p. 10 of the court record).

The kindergarten teacher’s assistant in H’s kindergarten said that the girl appeared at the kindergarten one day with yellow marks on her hand. According to the teacher’s assistant, she asked H about the marks, and the girl told her that the appellant hit her with a stick, because her room was not tidy. The teacher’s assistant also testified that:

‘Also when I used to speak to them, more than once when I simply raised my hand, she (H) made a defensive movement and was even prepared to hide under the table because she thought that I wanted to hit her, and this did not happen only on one occasion but frequently’ (p. 14 of the court record).

H’s kindergarten teacher told how the girl was absent from the kindergarten for three days, and when she returned to the kindergarten she said that the appellant had hit her on the arm. According to the teacher, it was not easy for the girl to say this, and it took time until she worked up the courage to say that she had been hit by the mother. The kindergarten teacher testified that when H told her about the hit that her mother gave her on her arm, she saw a blue mark, like that of internal bleeding, in the area indicated by H.

The trial court held that the testimonies of the kindergarten teachers who taught the children were, in its opinion, credible. It added that it received the impression that they were motivated by the best interests of the children, and it could not be said that the kindergarten teachers tried to exaggerate the severity of the findings or to make up stories about the appellant, as the appellant claimed.

4.    The appellant herself made two statements to the police. Both in her statements to the police and in her testimony in court, the appellant did not deny that she hit her children. She even admitted that the methods of education adopted by her were harsher than the norm, but she claimed that she hit her children only when it was essential, and she added: ‘I regard the hits as a deterrent’ (prosecution exhibit 2). According to her, she does not hit her children frequently and she ‘does not count the days from one case where he [N] receives a slap or a smack on the bottom to the next’ (ibid.). With regard to the nature of the hits, the appellant said that she hits N on his bottom ‘and sometimes, in jest, a friendly slap on the neck’ (ibid.). When the appellant was confronted with what the children said about the specific occasions described by them, she denied them. Thus, for example, when she was asked in her interrogation by the police whether she hit H with a vacuum cleaner, she said: ‘I really do not remember such an occasion’ (ibid.). In her testimony in court, she presented a different position, when she said: ‘I never hit my daughter with a vacuum cleaner. I do not have a vacuum cleaner at home…’ (p. 30 of the court record). The appellant was confronted also with N’s description of his being hit with a rubber sandal on various parts of his body, such as his bottom, his head, his neck and his hand. She denied hitting her son with the sandal, but she made a partial admission that ‘it may be that once I threw a shoe in his direction’ (prosecution exhibit 2). According to her, when she is tired and asks one of the children to do something, she throws a shoe at him and he understands her meaning and does it: ‘it is agreed and he knows that nothing will happen to him…’ (p. 33 of the court record).

The appellant did not deny the fact that N lost his tooth, especially in view of the photographs in which the boy was seen to be missing a tooth. Nonetheless, unlike her children who described how they had been making noise and in consequence their mother had hit N with her fist and one of his teeth fell out, the appellant presented a more complex story. According to her, the children were hitting each other so hard that she became afraid for their safety. While she took H to one room, N went into the bathroom. The appellant went in after him and began to scold him. According to her, ‘he began to tell me that she (H) did this and that, and to justify himself, to drive me crazy with stories. He did not express any regret at all. I became very angry with him and gave him a slap on the mouth and then the tooth came out and a little blood trickled out…’. According to her, the tooth was a milk tooth that had already become loose in his mouth. In her testimony in court she added that at the time of the event she had not acted in an uncontrolled manner and that ‘it is not correct that I became heated’ (p. 32 of the court record).

The appellant admitted that during the period stated in the indictment, the children did not come to the kindergarten regularly. In her first statement at the police she said that it happened as a result of a difficult and traumatic period for her, in which she suffered also from health problems. Notwithstanding, in her testimony in court she changed her position and claimed that ‘with all respect to the education establishment, the home is also important and a day out with the mother teaches more than the kindergartens’ (p. 28 of the court record). When she was asked about her reply to the police, she answered that this was ‘an answer that I gave to satisfy them at that time’ (p. 37 of the court record).

The appellant did not express regret for hitting her children and even refused to undertake to stop hitting the children when it seemed to her necessary.

The trial court did not put any faith in the testimony of the appellant, and it held that it was given manipulatively, while the appellant tried to present herself as a victim of the welfare services and the court, of the education system and the kindergarten teachers, and as a victim of her children’s lies. Thus, for example, the court held that the explanations given by the appellant about the absences of her children from the kindergarten were not credible in view of the statements of the kindergarten teachers and the testimonies of the children. It was held that it was more reasonable that the late arrivals and absences of H and N from the kindergarten were the result of the appellant not troubling to get up in the morning and prepare them to go to the kindergarten, and of her attempts to hide the bruises from the kindergarten teachers.

5.    The testimonies of the children before the child interviewer constituted the basis for proving the guilt of the appellant. In view of the finding that the testimonies of the two children were credible, the trial court proceeded to examine whether their testimonies could be corroborated, in accordance with the requirement of s. 11 of the Protection of Children Law.

With regard to the charge of hitting the children during 1994, the trial court found that the testimonies of the children corroborated each other, and it also found corroboration in the testimonies of the kindergarten teachers who taught the children at the relevant period. With regard to hitting the children in 1995, it was held that the statements of the children corroborated one other, and they were also corroborated by the statements of the appellant herself. With regard to the part of the indictment concerning the hitting of H with a vacuum cleaner, it was held that there was no specific corroboration of this, and therefore it was not possible to determine that the alleged incident actually occurred.

Relying on the testimonies of the children and the corroboration thereof, the trial court held that the children were hit by the appellant on various parts of their bodies (head, neck, hands, bottom), and that sometimes the appellant used to throw shoes at them and at other times she hit them with a sandal. The trial court rejected the explanation of the appellant about throwing shoes at her children, saying:

‘… this explanation is, at the least, incomprehensible. “Training” children by throwing shoes is a totally unacceptable measure. The claim that the child agrees to it and understands that he will not be hurt shows more than anything that the children are regarded by the appellant as her property, with which she can do as she likes. At her whim, she may hit them on their mouths or their bottoms, and at her whim, she may throw shoes at them, threaten them or punish them.

Her remarks contain corroboration of N’s statements about his being hit with a shoe or a sandal, and although this item is not expressly mentioned in the indictment, it constitutes a part of the overall charge of hitting’ (p. 68 of the verdict).

The trial court added that in this case the use of systematic and prolonged violence by the appellant against her children had been proved: even if each act of hitting on its own was not ‘cruel’ and on its own could be regarded only as an act of assault, all the incidents taken together and the whole picture of the cumulative violence were serious, and amounted to abuse.

6.    Further on in its verdict, the trial court discussed the part of the indictment that concerned the loss of N’s tooth. It held that the description given by the children about the incident of losing the tooth was not significantly different from the appellant’s version of this incident: from both of them it transpired that the appellant hit N hard on his mouth and as a result N’s tooth fell out. The trial court pointed out in this respect that it was irrelevant whether it was a slap (as the appellant claimed) or a punch (as the children testified). The court further held that it was possible that the milk tooth was about to fall out and that therefore the loss of the tooth was not the result of a blow hard enough to break a permanent tooth, but the blow was strong enough to be a painful and traumatic event not only in the memory and body of N, but also in the memory of his sister H. Notwithstanding, the court held that no intention had been proved on the part of the appellant to cause the boy real harm. Therefore, because of the incident in which the tooth fell out the court did not see fit to convict the appellant of an offence of assaulting a minor under s. 368B(a) of the Penal Law, and it chose to convict her for that act of the offence of assault under s. 379 of the Penal Law.

7.    As shall be discussed extensively below, the appellant argued before the trial court that even if the factual elements of the said offences were proved, her acts did not amount to assault or abuse, since punishing her children with corporal punishments in order to educate them to obey does not breach any legal norm. The trial court rejected this argument, and it held that imposing punishments on children on a regular basis, hitting a child on his mouth, throwing a shoe at him and hitting him with a sandal do not pass the test of reasonableness and are wrong from a legal and moral viewpoint.

In conclusion, the appellant was convicted of the offence of child abuse and the offence of assault.

The proceedings in the appeal

8.    At the outset I should point out that I found no basis to overturn the findings of fact and credibility held by the trial court. The District Court heard the witnesses that appeared before it and formed an impression of them. It also heard the tape of the conversation between the children and the child interviewer and stated in detail how it was impressed by their testimonies. According to the policy of this court, we see not basis for overturning the conclusions of the trial court in these matters.

Corroboration under s. 11 of the Protection of Children Law

9.    The first argument of counsel for the appellant is that the trial court erred when it held that there was the required corroboration for the testimony of the children before the child interviewer.

The nature of the provisions regarding the testimony of children under the Protection of Children Law was described by Justice Goldberg as follows:

‘The Protection of Children Law was designed to balance between three interests; the social interest in bringing offenders to trial and punishing them; the social and private interest in protecting children from additional emotional damage resulting from exposing them to legal proceedings, including their cross-examination, and the interest — shared by the accused and society — in holding a fair trial and discovering the truth.

The balance in the statute is reflected in the provisions enacted therein. The protection of children is reflected, inter alia, in the provisions that state that a child may be interviewed only by a child interviewer, or in testimony in court with the permission of a child interviewer (s. 4 of the Law)… the social interest in the punishment of offenders is reflected in the fact that testimony obtained by a child interviewer is made admissible, even though it has not stood the test of cross-examination, and notwithstanding the rule disqualifying hearsay evidence (s. 9 of the Law). And the interest in a fair trial and discovering the truth is reflected in ss. 10 and 11 of the Law. Under s. 11, a person may not be convicted on the basis of evidence obtained by a child interviewer unless it is corroborated by other evidence’ (LCrimA 3904/96 Mizrahi v. State of Israel [1], at p. 395).

In the present case, the children did not testify before the District Court, because of the fear that testifying in court would cause them psychological harm (prosecution exhibit 7, at p. 3; prosecution exhibit 10, at p. 3; p. 24 of the court record). As stated, the children’s testimonies before a child interviewer were submitted as evidence to the court, under s. 9 of the Protection of Children Law.

Relying on the testimony of a child before a child interviewer, without the court having an opportunity to form a direct impression of the child and his testimony, and without the accused having an opportunity to cross-examine the child, violates the rights of the accused. The requirement of corroboration for the testimony of a child under s. 11 of the Protection of Children Law is intended to mitigate the severity of this violation, and to ensure the holding of a fair trial. Consequently it has often been held that the corroboration required under s. 11 of the Protection of Children Law is not a mere technicality but a substantive and real requirement (see: CrimA 192/56 Yehudai v. Attorney-General [2], at p. 367; CrimA 532/82 Faber v. State of Israel [3], at p. 247; CrimA 694/83 Danino v. State of Israel [4], at p. 263). It has been further held that, in order for evidence to serve as corroboration, it must comply with three separate conditions: it must derive from a source that is separate and independent from the testimony that requires corroboration; it must implicate or tend to implicate the accused with liability for committing the act alleged against him, even though it need not refer to all of the elements of the act; and in addition it must refer to a material ‘point’ in dispute between the parties (see: CrimA 387/83 State of Israel v. Yehudai [5], at p. 203; CrimA 4009/90 State of Israel v. A [6], at p. 297). To this we must add that the probative weight of the corroboration required varies from case to case, in accordance with the credibility and probative weight of the main testimony requiring corroboration (see: CrimA 4009/90 State of Israel v. A [6], at p. 298; CrimA 1121/96 A v. State of Israel [7], at p. 360).

10. The argument of counsel for the appellant before us is that the trial court erred in that it regarded the testimonies of the children as mutual corroboration for the purpose of s. 11 of the Protection of Children Law. This argument must be rejected. Our case-law has already established many times that testimony that requires corroboration may itself act as corroboration. Thus, for example, it has been held that the testimonies of partners in crime may corroborate each other, when they require corroboration (see, for example: CrimA 85/80 Katashwilli v. State of Israel [8], at p. 69; FH 25/80 Katashwilli v. State of Israel [9], at p. 464). This approach applies also to the testimonies of children made before a child interviewer. Even though these testimonies require corroboration under s. 11 of the Protection of Children Law in order to serve as the basis for a conviction, they can corroborate each other (see, for example: Danino v. State of Israel [4], at p. 262; CrimA 4009/90 State of Israel v. A [6], at pp. 297-298).

In the case before us, the child interviewer obtained the testimonies of the two children separately, so that neither knew nor was influenced by the contents of the other’s testimony. The trial court found the testimony of each of the children credible and was prepared to rely on what they said. The two children testified about the harsh discipline that prevailed in their home, about their mother’s anger in various circumstances and about her violent responses. Both of them testified that N suffered most of the blows, and they explained that of the two of them he was the one who made more noise and behaved more wildly. Both of them told how they had been smacked by their mother on their bottoms. The main corroborating evidence is the description of the incident in which N’s tooth fell out. Thus we see that the testimonies of H and N support one another and confirm one another on material points, and therefore they constitute mutual corroboration.

11. The other argument of counsel for the appellant in this respect is that the trial court erred when it found corroboration of the children’s testimonies in the testimonies of the kindergarten teachers. This argument has no merit; the kindergarten teachers testified that they saw marks of violence on the bodies of H and N. This constitutes corroboration of the testimonies of the children that they were hit. The trial court was also right in holding that the testimonies of the kindergarten teachers with regard to the behaviour of the children in the kindergarten (such as the children making defensive movements and recoiling when the kindergarten teachers approached them) are similar to testimony about the mental state of a victim of a crime, and as such they can corroborate the testimony of the children about the commission of acts of violence against them (cf. A v. State of Israel [7], at pp. 361-362).

The appellant herself admitted that she was accustomed to hitting her children, to throw shoes at them, and even sometimes to give them ‘slaps’ on the neck. She also admitted that her violence resulted in the loss of N’s tooth. Therefore it is possible to hold that there is corroboration for the testimonies of the children about their being hit by their mother, even in the statements of the appellant herself. It can be held, therefore, that there is sufficient corroboration for the testimonies of the children about the violence that the appellant inflicted on them.

The offence of abuse

12. Counsel for the appellant also argued before us that the evidence contains nothing to indicate that his client abused her children.

Section 368C of the Penal Law, which is titled ‘Abuse of a minor or helpless person’ says as follows:

‘Someone who does to a minor or to a helpless person an act of physical, emotional or sexual abuse shall be liable to seven years’ imprisonment; if the perpetrator was in charge of the minor or the helpless person, he shall be liable to nine years’ imprisonment.’

The Penal Law does not define the concept of ‘abuse’. Even the explanatory notes of the draft law and the proceedings of the Knesset did not give it any definition (see the draft Penal Law (Amendment no. 31), 5749-1989; Knesset Proceedings 115 (5750) 609. See also LCA 1684/96 ‘Let the Animals Live’ Society v. Hamat Gader Vacation Enterprises Ltd [10], at p. 847, per Justice M. Cheshin).

We referred to the dictionary definition of the word ‘abuse’, in order to obtain a starting point for interpretation. A. Even-Shoshan defines the word ‘abuse’ in his dictionary as follows:

‘Harsh and cruel behaviour; inhuman treatment’ (A. Even-Shoshan, The New Dictionary, vol. 1, 1998, at p. 319).

The linguistic meaning does not necessarily express the legal meaning, and therefore we cannot resort merely to the linguistic definition in order to determine what is ‘an act of abuse’, within the meaning of the statute. The legal meaning of the language of statute is to be interpreted in accordance with the purpose of the statute and by exercising judicial discretion (A. Barak, Interpretation in Law, vol. 2, Interpretation of Statute [47], at pp. 79-104).

With regard to the purpose of the legislation, we should note that s. 368C of the Penal Law is included in article 6A of chapter 10 of the Penal Law. This article is concerned with harm to minors and helpless persons and it was enacted within the framework of the Penal Law (Amendment no. 26), 5750-1989 (hereafter — Amendment no. 26). From the explanatory notes to the draft law we can deduce the purposes that were the basis for the change of the statute. These say the following:

‘Harming persons who cannot protect themselves, such as children, the elderly and the disabled, whom in this draft law are described as helpless persons, justifies special consideration of the legislator, both with regard to sentencing and also with regard to the duty to report harm done to helpless persons’ (draft Penal Law (Amendment no. 31), at p. 146).

The amendment of the Law that introduced section 368C reflects a social trend that developed particularly in the period preceding the enactment of the amendment. The increasing social awareness as to the seriousness of the phenomenon of harming children and helpless persons and the extent of this phenomenon led the Israeli legislator to treat the perpetrators of these acts more severely. This awareness led to a more intense struggle against the negative phenomena of this kind not merely in Israel but also in other countries. Against this background, and in accordance with the wording of the section, there can be no doubt that one of its purposes is to protect children and helpless persons from the harm to which they are exposed. With this in mind, let us consider the meaning of the word ‘abuse’ in section 368C of the Penal Law.

From the wording of the section we can see that the legislator recognizes three types of abuse: physical abuse, sexual abuse and emotional abuse. The boundaries between the types of abuse are frequently blurred. Thus, for example, cases of sexual abuse may also include bodily or physical abuse, and cases of physical and sexual abuse may of course also include emotional abuse (see C. Lyon & P. de Cruz, Child Abuse [54], at p. 12).

In the case before us, the dominant element in the violence done by the appellant to her children is physical, so we will focus on the question of the existence of ‘physical abuse’ in this case.

13. What is ‘physical abuse’? What distinguishes between it and the offence of assault, and where is the boundary between them? The answer to these questions is not simple. As a rule, it would appear that abuse, including physical abuse, refers to cases of a nature and type that our conscience and feelings cannot regard merely as acts of assault. Because abuse is behaviour that involves cruelty, intimidation or degradation — the nature of which we shall consider below — it acquires a stigma of immorality which does not necessarily accompany every criminal act that involves the use of force.

Just as it is difficult to give a comprehensive and exact definition of the word ‘abuse’, it is equally difficult to define ‘physical abuse’, because of the conception that abuse has a negative ethical-normative meaning, which describes a multi-faceted phenomenon that incorporates a large number of possible behaviours (see Lyon & de Cruz [54] supra, at pp. 3-4). Our case-law, which has in many cases upheld convictions on an offence of abuse, has only minimally addressed the meaning of the term, and has not yet given it a comprehensive definition. Notwithstanding, case-law has given substance to the offence of abuse as it has progressed from case to case. We too shall not presume to give a comprehensive definition, and we shall confine ourselves to presenting the elements of the offence and the traits that in our opinion characterize cases of ‘physical abuse’.

14. The offence of abuse is an offence of behaviour and not an offence of consequence. For this reason, the prosecution does not need to prove that actual damage has been caused when it seeks to prove that an offence of abuse has been committed. As Justice Dorner said in CrimA 5224/97 State of Israel v. Sedeh Or [11], at p. 383:

‘The offence of abuse of a minor under section 368C of the Penal Law is an offence of behaviour, and not an offence of consequence whose completion is dependent on proof of the occurrence of some consequence. On the contrary, it is possible to conceive of severe cases of abuse that do not leave behind any marks and yet will be considered exceptional and cruel acts.’

Physical abuse can be perpetrated by an active deed, but it can also take the share of an omission (thus, for example, it is possible to conceive of a situation in which starving or neglecting a minor amounts to physical abuse).

In general it would appear that behaviour, whether by an act or an omission, that amounts to ‘physical abuse’ includes the use of force or physical measures directly or indirectly against the body of the victim, in a manner and to a degree that are likely to cause physical or emotional damage or suffering, or both (with regard to ‘the use of force’ — cf. the definition in s. 378 of the Penal Law).

One can assess whether the behaviour has the potential to cause damage or suffering, inter alia, from the contact and from the nature of the measure adopted; from the degree of force used against the victim and its power; from the context and the circumstances in which the force or the physical measure were used; from the frequency of using them and from the period of time during which they were used; from the systematic nature of the use of force or the physical measure; from the exceptional nature of the behaviour and from its deviation from what is accepted by society, and similar criteria.

Although causing actual damage is not one of the elements of the offence of abuse, it is obvious that proof of physical or emotional damage to a victim may serve as a probative tool to prove the existence of potential to cause suffering and damage, and the severity or the exceptional nature of the act that allegedly constitutes abuse.
            Since in many cases the victim is in a position of inferiority and has a relationship of dependence upon the person abusing him, in assessing the nature of the behaviour, in assessing its force and the degree of harm caused by it, it is hard to give much weight to the attitude of the victim. It is possible that the victim did not even feel the degradation or did not recognize the cruel treatment that he received. Because of the status of the victim and in view of the purpose of Amendment no. 26 — protection of children and helpless persons — we must conclude that the decisive attitude for the purpose of determining the existence of behaviour that amounts to an offence of abuse is that of the bystander, i.e., the objective viewpoint that examines the behaviour of the abuser to the victim.

15. In addition to the aforesaid, we can point to several indicators that are characteristic of behaviour that constitutes abuse. These characteristics, even though they do not amount to a comprehensive or closed list, may be of use in identifying behaviour that amounts to abuse.

First, we will usually tend to regard as ‘physical abuse’ a case of a continuing series of acts (or omissions). In so far as continuing physical abuse over a period of time is concerned, it is possible that an act (or omission) in the chain of abuse does not of itself have a cruel or degrading nature. Notwithstanding, the accumulation of acts (or omissions) and their continuation over a period of time are what lead to a level of severity and cruelty, degradation and humiliation or intimidation that amount to abuse (see, for example, the cases considered in CrimA 3783/98 A v. State of Israel [12]; CrimA 142/97 A v. State of Israel [13]; CrimA 7861/96 A v. State of Israel [14]).

Although as a rule it is easier to identify an act of abuse when it is composed of a series of acts, even an individual act (or omission) may constitute an act of physical abuse. In order that an individual act of using force can be considered physical abuse, it must comply with a requirement that sets it aside from assault. In general, it will be characterized by one or more of the following: cruelty, significant terrorization or intimidation of the victim, blatant degradation and humiliation of the victim, or a particularly severe potential for harming him (physically or emotionally) (cf. CrimA 2696/96 A v. State of Israel [15] and also CrimFH 9003/96 Pizanti v. State of Israel [16], where it was held that an isolated act of cutting off one of the sidelocks of a sleeping child by his father amounted to emotional abuse. See also CrimA 295/94 A v. State of Israel [17], in which it was held that cutting off a girl’s hair by force in order that she will not become corrupted in her ways is an act of abuse).

Another indication that characterizes abuse is that usually the behaviour is intended to impose authority, to terrorize, punish or extort, even though this is not essential (see, for example, CrimA 2011/95 A v. State of Israel [18]).

It is also possible to point out that usually the abuser will be in a position of power of authority vis-à-vis his victim, such that the victim is in a position of inferiority, without any ability to protect himself. The result of this characteristic of disparity of strength is that often the humiliation and the intimidation of the victim are built into the act of abuse. A relationship in which there exists a disparity of strength and status between the abuser and his victim exists not only with regard to the abuse of children but is also found in other penal provisions that prohibit abuse. See, for example, s. 65 of the Court Martial Law, 5715-1955; s. 2(a) of the Cruelty to Animals Law, 5754-1994, and also s. 3(3) of the Family Violence Prevention Law, 5751-1991. When we seek to examine the existence of the elements of the offence of abuse in the relationship between a parent and his children, we must remember that in this relationship there are significant disparities of strength: the parent has the power of authority and control, whereas the child needs his parent and is dependent on him. In this disparity of strength, the child does not have the physical and emotional strength necessary to protect himself effectively against his parent. For this reason, when we seek to interpret the statute, we must give expression to the sensitive and vulnerable position of children and the position of inferiority and helplessness in which they find themselves, when an adult who has authority over them, and especially one of their parents, uses against them a physical measure that causes suffering or may cause suffering or damage, in the way described above. In such circumstances, if the characteristics that we discussed above exist, we will identify the act as ‘an act of abuse’.

16. The mental element required for an offence under s. 368C, which is as stated an offence of behaviour, is mens rea according to the meaning thereof in s. 20(a) of the Penal Law (see Sedeh Or v. State of Israel [11], at pp. 383-384). Therefore, proof of an intent to produce a harmful outcome is not required, providing that there was an awareness of the nature of the behaviour (the acts or the omissions) and the existence of the relevant circumstances set out in the offence under discussion.

17. In concluding this part I would further add that since we have held that the term ‘abuse’ inherently incorporates a negative ethical meaning, it is difficult to conceive of circumstances in which an act of abuse will be justified. Since abuse is behaviour that includes cruelty, intimidation or humiliation, it acquires the stigma of a moral deviation, which is not necessarily applicable to every act of using force even if it is prohibited.

Consequently, if we determine that a certain act (or omission) constitutes abuse (as opposed to assault), we adopt a negative moral attitude towards it which is inconsistent with a justification in law, or with a defence of justification that is based on an accepted social norm (with regard to a social norm as a justification, see Prof. S.Z. Feller, Fundamentals of Criminal Law, vol. 2 [48], at pp. 497-500).

From the general to the specific

18. In the case before us, the appellant is the mother of the children and therefore she falls within the definition of ‘… a person responsible for the minor or for the helpless person…’ in s. 368A of the Penal Law. This fact is an element that constitutes an aggravating circumstance with regard to an offence under s. 368C.

As stated above, the children were hit by the appellant during the years 1994-1995. The appellant hit the children on various parts of their bodies (head, neck, hands, bottom), sometime with a sandal and sometimes by throwing shoes. We are not talking of an isolated act, but of a pattern of violent and continuing behaviour. The children were hit by the appellant frequently and systematically, until the children, who were under her control, learned their ‘lesson’ that there was a connection between their behaviour and the violence being directed against them. This was the impression of the trial court, which held that the violence that the appellant inflicted on the children became part of their lives and seemed to them to be ‘natural’.

It is possible that each individual hit was not, in itself, cruel. Nonetheless, the systematic nature of the hitting, its continuation over a period of time and the frequency of the violence experienced by the children from their mother, being hit with an object such as a sandal and also the atmosphere of terror and harsh authority that prevailed in the home, where trivial matters were followed by a painful physical blow and outbursts of rage — all of these indicate that we are dealing with cruel behaviour of the mother to her children and humiliating them, regarding them as property that she can do with what she wishes.

There is no doubt that the violence directed by the appellant against the children had the potential to damage them; what is more, the kindergarten teachers noticed bruises on the bodies of H and N, and even testified about the recoiling and the fear that overcame the children when they approached one of them; the recoiling indicated their emotional state as battered children. Thus the trial court was correct in holding that the appellant’s acts of violence against her children amounted to abuse.

It is indeed possible that the appellant did not intend to cause harm to her children, and she said with regard to hitting N on his mouth: ‘I did not intend to harm him and I am sorry’ (prosecution exhibit 2). But, as we have already made clear, the absence of intent to abuse or to cause harm on the part of the appellant is irrelevant in determining whether the offence under s. 368C of the Penal Law was committed.

19. I should point out in this regard that s. 368B(a) of the Penal Law, which deals with an assault of a minor or a helpless person that causes him real injury, an offence with which the appellant was charged, does not require the assailant to intend to cause a serious injury; a mental state of rashness with regard to the possibility of causing this outcome is sufficient. For this reason, the blow that the appellant gave N on his face and which caused his tooth to fall out (and for this purpose, it is irrelevant whether we are talking of a milk tooth that was already loose in the child’s mouth or not) complies with the elements of the offence under s. 368B(a) of the Penal Law, and at the very least with the aggravating circumstances for the offence of assault set out in s. 382(b) of the Penal Law. The appellant was fortunate in that she was convicted for this incident only of an offence of assault under s. 379 of the Penal Law, and not of one of these two more serious offences.

Corporal punishment administered by a parent to his child

20. Counsel for the appellant argued before us that the blows with which the appellant hit the children do not amount to a criminal offence, since they were corporal punishments that the appellant gave to her children as disciplinary measures, in order to teach them to improve their behaviour.

This argument, which was also made in the District Court, raises the question of the legitimacy of corporal punishment inflicted by a parent on his child. The learned judge in the trial court rejected this argument out of hand, after a broad and comprehensive consideration of the subject of the legitimacy of corporal punishment given by parents to their children.

I agree with the conclusion that the judge reached, which she expressed as follows:

‘The court that determines judicial and ethical norms must decry the violence of parents against their children, even when they are dressed up as “educational philosophy”, and root out these phenomena once and for all.’

21. The question of the legitimacy of the corporal punishment of children by their parents is not uniquely ours, and many other countries are addressing it. A variety of approaches to this issue can be found, and the differences between these arise from ethical, social, educational and moral outlooks that have developed over the years in different societies.

One approach, which is the tradition of the English common law, is that the parent has a defence against criminal prosecution, if he gives his child ‘reasonable’ corporal punishment. This approach puts the emphasis on parental rights and authority. According to this approach, the right of parents to raise their children is expressed, inter alia, in their authority to decide the way in which they raise and educate them; within the framework of carrying out their duty to do what is best for their children, the parent may also adopt disciplinary measures, including the use of force. Therefore if a parent acts with a proper motive and thinks that corporal punishment is a proper disciplinary measure, there is no reason to intervene in his discretion, as long as the use of force against the child is not disproportionate and does not exceed what is required in order to achieve the educational goal. According to this approach, the advantage of the test as to the ‘reasonableness’ of the punishment is that it supplies the flexibility necessary to consider the circumstances of each case independently (see: D. Orentlicher, ‘Spanking and Other Corporal Punishment of Children by Parents: Undervaluing Children, Overvaluing Pain’, 35 Hous. L. Rev., 1998, 147 [59]; S. A. Davidson, ‘When is Parental Discipline Child Abuse? The Vagueness of Child Abuse Laws’, 34 U. Louisville J. Fam. L. [60] at pp. 405-407, 410,411; and cf. A. Barak, ‘Immunity from Liability or Prosecution; Denying the Victim’s Right or Denying his Claim’, The Law of Torts — the General Doctrine of Torts [49], at p. 423).

Thus it was held in English common law as long ago as 1860 that a parent will not bear criminal liability if he gives his child ‘reasonable and moderate’ corporal punishment. In R v. Hopley (1860) [40], the court held, at p. 1026, that:

‘… a parent or a schoolmaster… may for the purpose of correcting what is evil in the child inflict moderate and reasonable corporal punishment, always, however, with this condition, that it is moderate and reasonable. If it be administered for the gratification of passion or of rage, or if it be immoderate and excessive in its nature or degree, or if it be protracted beyond the child’s powers of endurance, or with an instrument unfitted for the purpose and calculated to produce danger to the life or limb; in all such cases the punishment is excessive, the violence is unlawful, and if evil consequences to life and limb ensue, then the person inflicting it is answerable to the law, and if death ensues it will be manslaughter.’

Over the years, English case-law has held that the ‘reasonableness’ of the punishment will be examined in accordance with all the circumstances of the case, taking into account the age of the child, his physical condition, his level of understanding and emotional maturity. The method of punishment will also be examined in accordance with the length of time during which it was used and the reason for which the force was applied (see: Lyon and de Cruz, supra [54], at p. 8; A. B. Wilkinson, K, Mck. Norrie, The Law relating to Parents and Child in Scotland [55], at pp. 179-180; P. M. Bromley, N.V. Lowe, Family Law [56], at p. 274).

The authority of a parent to punish his child with corporal punishments finds expression also in English legislation. Statute gave this status also to teachers, educators and guardians. Section 1 of the Children and Young Persons Act, 1933, which was amended in the children Act, 1989, prescribes an offence of cruel treatment of a child under the age of 16. Section 7(1) of the said Act provides:

‘Nothing in this section shall be construed as affecting the right of any parent, teacher, or other person having the lawful control or charge of a child or young person to administer punishment to him.’

An attempt that was made in England to pass a law changing the common law ruling authorizing parents to administer corporal punishment to their children was unsuccessful (see C. Barton, G. Douglas, Law and Parenthood [57], at p. 151); however, s. 47 of the Education Act, 1986, repealed the authority of teachers and educators in public schools and schools supported by the State to use corporal punishment against pupils. In this regard, see Lyon and de Cruz, supra [54], at pp. 242-243.

The American Model Penal Code, which is used as a basis for many criminal codes in the States of the United States, also provides a defence for a parent who uses force against his child for the purposes of education and discipline. It states:

‘The use of force upon or toward the person of another is justifiable if:

(1) The actor is the parent or guardian or other person similarly responsible for the general care and supervision of a minor or a person acting at the request of such parent, guardian or other responsible person and:

(a) The force is used for the purpose of safeguarding or promotion the welfare of the minor, including the prevention or punishment of his misconduct; and

(b) The force used is not designed to cause or known to create substantial risk of causing death, serious bodily harm, disfigurement, extreme pain or mental distress or gross degradation; or…’ (Part I, Article 3, s. 3.08)

According to the American Model Penal Code, the criminal law of many of the States of the United States contains a defence that allows parents to administer ‘reasonable’ corporal punishment for educational purposes and imposing discipline. In these States it has been held that the court, in considering the ‘reasonableness’ of the punish inflicted on the child, will examine the personality of the child, the age and sex of the child, his physical and emotional state, the need to use force and its degree. It has also been held that corporal punishment that a parent inflicts on his child out of anger and loss of control does not serve any educational purpose, and therefore the parent will not be exempt from criminal liability (see, for example, State v. Arnold [36]).

Several States in the United States have determined a statutory definition for the ‘reasonableness’ of the corporal punishment that a parent may inflict on his child. Sometimes the definitions are broad. Thus, for example, the law in the State of Pennsylvania, like the Model Penal Code, provides that the corporal punishment inflicted by a parent on a child will not lead to criminal liability if:

‘the force used is not designed to cause or known to create a substantial risk of death, serious bodily injury, disfigurement, extreme pain or mental distress or gross degradation’ (18 Pa.C.S.A. s. 509(1)(ii)).

In the State of North Dakota, corporal punishment inflicted by a parent on his child is not improper as long as it does not cause serious injury, which is defined in the language of the statute as ‘serious physical harm or traumatic abuse’ (see N.D.C.C. s. 50-15.1-02(2) (Supp. 1995); see also Raboin v. North Dakota Dept. of Human Serv. (1996) [37], in which it was held that the ‘educational’ hits of parents did not amount to child abuse, since no evidence had been found of such damage).

A small number of States in the United States grant parents an exemption from criminal liability for using ‘reasonable force’, as long as it is not proved that they acted with intent to harm the child. See the prosecuting guidelines in V. I. Vieth, ‘When Parental Discipline is a Crime: Overcoming the Defense of Reasonable Force’, 32 AUG Prosecutor 29. With regard to the different approaches of legislation in the various States of the United States, see K. K. Johnson, ‘Crime or Punishment: The Parental Corporal Punishment Defense — Reasonable and Necessary or Excused Abuse?’ [61].

In Canada, s. 43 of the Criminal Code, which has the title ‘Correction of child by force’, says the following:

‘Every schoolmaster, parent or person standing in the place of a parent is justified in using force by way of correction toward a pupil or child, as the case may be, who is under his care, if the force does not exceed what is reasonable under the circumstances’ (R.S.C., 1985, vol. III, c. C-46, s. 43 (1985)).

This section has been included in the Criminal Code of Canada since 1892. Canadian case-law has held that the requirement in this section 43 that the use of force must be done in order to correct the behaviour and education of the child does not exist if the purpose of the use of force is to instil fear in the heart of the child (R. v. Komick (1995) [41], at para. 51), or if the parent used force against the child in an uncalculated way, out of anger and loss of control (R. v. D. W. (1995) [42], at para. 13); R. v. D. H. (1998) [43], at para. 31). The requirement that the use of force is ‘reasonable’ has also been interpreted narrowly. In R. v. Dupperon (1984) [44] it was held that when considering the question of the reasonableness of the use of force by a parent against a child, the court shall take into account considerations such as the age of the child, the level of his understanding and the possible effect of using force against him, the degree of the force used, the circumstances of using it and also the nature of the damage caused to the child, if indeed any was caused.

The aforementioned section 43 has been interpreted and even applied in Canadian case-law, but the section has met with much criticism in the various courts there. The criticism points to the lack of clarity with regard to the definition of ‘reasonable’ force for the exemption from liability. The argument made is that parents who have used a little force have been put on trial and convicted whereas other parents who used excessive force have often been acquitted. Thus, for example, a complaint was made in one judgment that the condition as to the ‘reasonableness’ of the use of force has been interpreted and applied differently by different judges, and as a result inconsistency has arisen in applying the section in case-law. Criticism was also made that the criteria laid down in R. v. Dupperon [44] with regard to the ‘reasonableness’ of a parent using force against his child do not establish any clear boundaries between ‘reasonable’ use and ‘excessive’ use of force. Consequently, parents lack a clear guideline for distinguishing between proper and improper use of force. In that judgment the court pointed out that Canada is a signatory to the Convention on the Rights of the Child of 1989, and it said in this respect:

‘… the Convention stands in direct conflict with the state of the law. One wonders how section 43 can remain in the Criminal Code in the face of Canada’s international commitment. To the extent this paradox might inform any discussion of the constitutionality of the defence, it is not a question likely to be tested by a court, because the party who would have to raise the question would be the crown itself…

… The only personal view I will express is that I think this is an area that begs for legislative reform’ (R. v. James (1998) [45]).

Similar criticism of the aforesaid section 43 was expressed in another judgment:

‘I consequently hope that the law makers will see to establish clearer rules, so that parents will know with some degree of certainty when they are permitted to physically discipline their children; or alternatively, if Parliament determines that corporal punishment is no longer tolerable in our society, to then repeal Section 43 of the Code.

The current state of uncertainty is inadequate to protect children, while simultaneously potentially placing otherwise law abiding parents at risk of obtaining a criminal record.’ (R. v. J. O. W. (1996) [46]).

22. In contrast to the approach that gives the parent protection against criminal liability if he afflicts his child with ‘reasonable’ corporal punishment, there is an approach that denies the parent authority to inflict corporal punishment on his child. This approach places the emphasis on the child’s right of dignity, bodily integrity and mental heath. According to this approach, corporal punishment as an educational method does not merely fail to achieve its goals, but it causes the child physical and emotional harm, which may leave its mark on him even when he becomes an adult. In various articles published recently in the United States, the authors discuss the gap between legal attitudes, which often are tolerant of reasonable corporal punishment intended for educational purposes, and the attitudes of professionals in the fields of medicine, education and psychology, who see no merit in it (see: Orentlicher, supra [59], and Johnson, supra [61]).

The approach of the education profession that disapproves of corporal punishment as an educational tool has found expression over the years in the legislation of several countries, including Sweden, Finland, Denmark, Norway and Austria, which have forbidden or severely curtailed the authority of parents to inflict corporal punishment on their children (see: Barton & Douglas, supra [57], at p. 151; Orentlicher, supra [59], at p. 166).

23. Let us turn from the various approaches to the appellant’s defence case which relies on corporal punishment for educational purposes.

The appellant argues that she acted within the framework of her authority as a parent, and she inflicted on her children reasonable corporal punishments in order to educated them and discipline them to obey her, for this is what she understood was in their best interests. According to her counsel, this amounts to a justification in law for the appellant’s behaviour, and exempts her from criminal liability. Is this the case?

I should point out from the outset that a defence argument based on reasonable corporal punishment cannot succeed with respect to acts of abuse. I have already discussed how an act of abuse is tainted by immorality. Therefore, there can never be a justification in law or a justification based on an accepted social norm for an act of abuse. Consequently, I am of the opinion that if the acts of the appellant were acts of abuse, she cannot invoke the defence of justification by claiming she gave reasonable punishment for educational purposes.

The argument of counsel for the defence is wider. He argues that the use of force imputed to his client does not constitute a criminal offence at all. In my opinion, the discussion of the defence that relies on justification of corporal punishment for educational purposes is relevant to the offence of assault of which the appellant was found guilty; this discussion is therefore relevant according to those who think that the acts done by the appellant to her children do not amount to ‘acts of abuse’, but are a series of acts of assault.

24. The argument of the defence counsel about the existence of justification in law for the behaviour of the appellant relies on the case-law of this court in CrimA 7/53 Russey v. Attorney-General [19]. In that case Justice S. Z. Cheshin held that:

‘In the case before us, there is no serious dispute between counsel for the parties that a father and an educator may punish children under their authority, even by means of corporal punishment…

… Parents may inflict corporal punishment on their children in order to educated them properly and teach them discipline’ (at pp. 793-794).

In the same case the court cited the English case-law rule on this subject, as held in R v. Hopley [40] supra.

The ruling of the late Justice S. Z. Cheshin in this matter relies on the reference to English common law, which was required at that time by section 46 of the Palestine Order in Council, 1922. His remarks formed the basis for several judgments in the lower courts for years afterwards (see, for example, CrimC (TA) 570/91 State of Israel v. Asulin [27], per Justice A. Strasnov).

A similar approach that also derives from English law is adopted by the Torts Ordinance [New Version], which provides a defence for parents and teachers against tortious liability for the torts of assault and false imprisonment. Section 24(7) of the Torts Ordinance [New Version] stated that in an action based on the tort of assault, the defendant shall have a defence if:

‘The defendant is the parent or guardian or teacher of the plaintiff, or if his relationship to the plaintiff is similar to that of his parent or guardian or teacher, and he punished the plaintiff to an extent reasonably necessary to improve his behaviour.’

(A similar defence exists in section 27(6) of the Torts Ordinance [New Version], with regard to the tort of false imprisonment).

The aforesaid section 24(7) of the Torts Ordinance [New Version] has its origin in the English version of the Ordinance of 1944. This section reflects an outlook that is enshrined in the culture in which it arose. The ruling of Justice S. Z. Cheshin in Russey v. Attorney-General [19] was made in 1953. It is based on the English common-law rule, but the dependence on English law has since been repealed by the enactment of the Foundations of Justice Law, 5740-1980. With the passage of time the question has arisen whether the outlook embodied in section 24(7) of the Torts Ordinance [New Version] and Russey v. Attorney-General [19] reflects the outlook of Israeli criminal law today.

I should first point out that the defence in section 24(7) of the Torts Ordinance [New Version] does not exempt a parent from liability under criminal law. With regard to the relationship between the defence in the Torts Ordinance [New Version] and criminal liability, see S. Z. Feller, Fundamentals of Criminal Law, vol. 1 [48], at pp. 417-418, who thinks that the defences enshrined in the civil law do not add to the defences against criminal liability, and the expression ‘unlawful’ that appears as an element in some of the offences in the Penal Law does not refer to the defence, as distinct from a positive prohibition that exists in civil law. See also in this respect: State of Israel v. Sedeh Or [11], at p. 380-381, and also my opinion in CrimA 3779/94 Hamdani v. State of Israel [20], at pp. 417-419. As for me, I do not think that the defence in the Torts Ordinance [New Version] can affect the question of the liability of parents in criminal law with regard to the offences under consideration in this case. In any event, it may be assumed that even the interpretation given to the defence in the Torts Ordinance [New Version] about the ‘reasonable necessity’ of the parent punishing his child will follow the developments in modern educational approaches.

25. Any decision on the legitimate question about inflicting corporal punishment on children is influenced to a large extent by social and ethical outlooks. These outlooks are naturally subject to change as a result of social and cultural developments; what appeared right and proper in the past may not appear so today (cf. The Law of Torts — the General Doctrine of Torts [49], at p. 424, note 13. See also State of Israel v. Sedeh Or [11], at pp. 381-383).

The case of State of Israel v. Sedeh Or [11] reflects the changes that have taken place in Israeli society in a field that is closely related to the case under discussion. Whereas in the ruling in Russey v. Attorney-General [19] in 1953 it was held that teachers and educators are authorized to inflict ‘moderate and reasonable’ corporal punishments (ibid. [19], at p. 795) on their pupils, in the ruling in State of Israel v. Sedeh Or [11] which was given not long ago, Justice Dorner, with the agreement of Justices Or and Englard, held as follows (at p. 381):

‘Admittedly, in the first case that considered the question of corporal punishment in the educational establishment — CrimA 7/53 Russey v. Attorney-General, at pp. 794-795 — it was held that corporal punishment inflicted by teachers and headmasters is permitted. But since this judgment was given, forty-five years have passed, and the outlook reflected in it, allowing the use of violent measures for educational purposes, no longer conforms to our accepted social norms.’

            And at p. 383:

‘According to the educational approaches currently accepted, the use of force for educational purposes itself undermines the achievement of those purposes, in so far as we are concerned with education towards a tolerant society free of physical and verbal violence… For this purpose the severity of the corporal punishment inflicted on the child is irrelevant. As a rule, corporal punishment cannot be a legitimate measure to be applied by teachers, kindergarten teachers or other educators. An erroneous outlook on this issue endangers the welfare of children, and may undermine the basic values of our society — human dignity and bodily integrity.’

See also the remarks of President Barak in CrimA 4405/94 State of Israel v. Algeny [21], at p. 192:

‘Physical violence towards a pupil is forbidden. Beatings, hitting and ear-pulling have no place in the school. The classroom is a place of education and not an arena for violence. The body and mind of the pupil are not unprotected. His dignity as a human being is harmed if his teachers inflict physical violence on him.’

26. These remarks, which were made with regard to teachers, kindergarten teachers and educators are, in my opinion, also apt with regard to parents, notwithstanding the difference in the status and rights of parents vis-à-vis their children, as compared with those of educators as stated.

Indeed, the right of parents to raise and educate their children is essentially a natural right. It reflects the natural relationship between parents and children. Israeli law naturally recognizes these parental rights (see CA 2266/93 A (a minor) v. B [22], at p. 235).

The right of parents vis-à-vis their children is not only a natural right; it is enshrined in law. Section 15 of the Legal Capacity and Guardianship Law, 5722-1962, states as follows:

‘Roles of parents

15. The guardianship of parents includes the duty and the right to look after the needs of the child, including his education, studies, training for work and an occupation and his work, and also protecting, administering and developing his property; and it is accompanied by the permission to have custody of the child and determine his place of residence, and the authority to represent him.’

The Penal Law imposes criminal liability for failing to carry out parental duties within the framework of the parent’s liability to the child, as stated in section 323 of the Penal Law:

‘Duty of parent or person responsible for a minor

323. A parent or someone who has responsibility for a minor in his household who is younger than eighteen years is liable to provide him with what he requires for his sustenance, look after his health and prevent any abuse to him or injury to his person, and he shall be deemed to have caused the consequences that befell the life or health of the minor because he did not carry out his aforesaid liability.’

Parents are the persons who are initially and mainly responsible for their children, and the duties and rights granted to them in the law give them discretion as to how to raise and educate their children. The basic outlook, both from a legal viewpoint and from a psychological-educational viewpoint, is that in the normal case the discretion of the parents is what best signifies and formulates the proper decisions in raising their children. Notwithstanding, this discretion does not mean that the parents are completely autonomous in their decisions with regard to their children. The discretion of parents is limited, and it is also subject to the needs, welfare and rights of the child (see sections 14, 15, 17 and 22 of the Legal Capacity and Guardianship Law). The right of the parents towards their children inherently carries a duty — the general duty of parents to act in the best interests of the child and to make decisions that promote his welfare. In the words of Prof. P. Shifman, ‘It is the right of parents that they — and not others — perform the duty of raising the child’ (in P. Shifman, Family Law in Israel, vol. 2 [50], at p. 219).

Against this background, it is accepted that the rights of parents to raise and educated their children are not absolute rights. The relative nature of these is reflected in the duty of the parents to care for the child, his welfare and his rights (see CA 2266/93 A (a minor) v. B [22], at p. 237. See also CFH 7015/94 Attorney-General v. A [23], at p. 65, per Justice Dorner, and at p. 99, per Justice M. Cheshin).

The law imposes a duty on State authorities to intervene in the family circle and protect the child when needed, inter alia from his own parents. The basic approach of the law is that the child is not the property of his parents, and they may not do with him whatever they wish. When the parent does not carry out his duties properly or abuses the discretion or the parental authority in a way that endangers or harms the child, the State will intervene and protect the child. The power of the State to intervene in the family circle derives from its duty to protect those who are unable to protect themselves (see: section 27 of the Legal Capacity and Guardianship Law; section 3 of the Youth (Care and Supervision) Law, 5720-1960; the Protection of Dependents Law, 5726-1966; the Family Violence Prevention Law and the Adoption of Children Law, 5741-1981).

According to the aforesaid approach, the Penal Law imposes, as aforesaid, criminal liability on a parent for an assault on his child, for neglecting him or for abusing him. The defences available to parents in certain circumstances against their children’s claims in tort for exercising their parental authority (section 24(7) of the Torts Ordinance [New Version]), and section 22 of the Legal Guardian and Capacity Law) do not, in themselves, give an exemption from criminal liability where it has been proved that the elements of the offence imposing such liability on parents under the Penal Law are fulfilled.

27. Psychological and educational research shows that parental use of punishment that causes their children pain or humiliation is undesirable, and may even be harmful. The reasons for this are various: in many cases, ‘minor’ punishment sinks over time into more serious violence, since the parent feels he must increase the force of the punishment in order to communicate to his child the ‘educational message’ that he is interested in conveying; the research also shows that corporal punishment which is initially for disciplinary purposes sinks into systematic abuse, which endangers the welfare of the child. Punishment that causes pain or humiliation as an educational method may harm not only the body of the child but also his mind. Instead of encouraging the child to discipline himself, it is likely to cause him major psychological damage: the child will feel humiliated, his self-image will be harmed, and he may develop increased anxiety and anger; since the parent is a model for the child to emulate, the child is likely to adopt a violent form of behaviour, so that the cycle of violence will pursue him as he progresses throughout life, and from a victim of violence he may as an adult himself become a violent person (B. Bettelheim, A Good Enough Parent [51], at pp. 111-129; Orentlicher, supra [59], at pp. 155-160; see also the citations there of research in the field, inter alia the research of T. B. Brazelton, and the book of M. A. Straus & D. A. Donnelly, Beating the Devil Out of Them: Corporal Punishment in American Families [58]. See also the aforementioned article of Johnson [61], and the research which he cites).

The court cannot and may not turn a blind eye to the social developments and the lessons learned from educational and psychological research which have changed from one extreme to the other the attitude towards education that uses corporal methods of punishment.

28. Painful and humiliating punishment as an educational method not only fails to achieve its purposes and causes the child physical and emotional damage, but it also violates the basic right of children in our society to dignity and the integrity of body and mind.

The court in examining the normative aspect of a parent’s behaviour to his child will take into account the current legal attitude to the status and rights of the child. This is the case in many countries around the world, and it is also the case in Israel after the enactment of the Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty, and in the era after Israel became a signatory to the Convention on the Rights of the Child.

Today it can be said that in a society such as ours the child is an autonomous person, with interests and independent rights of his own; society has the duty to protect him and his rights. In the words of Justice M. Cheshin:

‘A minor is a person, a human being, a man — even if he is a man of small dimensions. A man, even a small man, is entitled to all of the rights of a large man’ (CA 6106/92 A v. Attorney-General [24], at p. 836).

With regard to the rights of the child and the nature of these, see the remarks of President Shamgar in CA 2266/93 A (a minor) v. B [22]:

‘… The concept “rights of the child” tells us that the child has rights. The concept “rights of the child” in effect extends the canopy of constitutional protection over the child. It is expressed in a recognition of his rights and in that all of the rights are also a surety that guarantees his welfare’ (at pp. 253-254).

(See also the remarks of Justice Strasberg-Cohen in that judgment, at p. 267. I will not comment with regard to the difference of opinion between my colleagues in the matter considered in that case, which does not directly reflect upon the case before us. See also CFH 7015/94 Attorney-General v. A [23], at p. 100, per Justice M. Cheshin).

The Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty, which elevated the status of human dignity to a super-legislative constitutional right, is also an important source for the case before us. It gives binding force to the dignity and protection that society must provide for its members who are weak and helpless, including children who fall victim to the violence of their parents. On the rights of the child under the Basic Law, President Barak said:

‘At the centre of the Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty stands “man” — “as a man”. Therefore the rights are extended to man the adult and man the child.’ (A. Barak, Interpretation in Law, vol. 3, Constitutional Interpretation [52], at p. 435).

With regard to the influence of the Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty on the proper legal policy on the use of violence by parents against their children, the remarks of Justice H. H. Cohn in his article ‘The Values of a Jewish and Democratic State — Studies in the Basic Law: Human Dignity and Freedom’ [53], at pp. 30-31, are most apt:

‘But I think that in the wake of the Basic Law the legislator would do well to take a fresh look at some of the dispensations currently to be found in the law, which are perhaps too broad. This is specially the case with regard to the right of parents and teachers to harm the body of their children or pupils “to an extent reasonably necessary to improve his (the victim’s) behaviour”…

… The right to protection of body which the Basic Law gives to every adult man must, a fortiori, be given to the child; not merely because the former is also capable of protecting his body on his own whereas the latter is unable to do so, but because the welfare and best interests of children is one of the highest values of the State — both as a Jewish State and as a democratic State.’

 The approach that recognizes the rights of the child to protection of the integrity of his body and mind received its most obvious expression in the Convention on the Rights of the Child that was ratified in Israel on 4 August 1991, and came into force with regard to Israel on 2 November 1991. The Convention expressly prohibits the use of physical or mental violence towards children, and obliges the States to take measures to prevent violence to children. Article 19(1) of the Convention provides as follows:

‘States Parties shall take all appropriate legislative, administrative, social and educational measures to protect the child from all forms of physical or mental violence, injury or abuse, neglect or negligent treatment, maltreatment or exploitation, including sexual abuse, while in the care of parent(s), legal guardian(s) or any other person who has the care of the child.’

29. In accordance with all the aforesaid, it should be held that corporal punishment of children, or their humiliation and degradation by their parents as an educational method is totally improper, and it is a relic of a socio-educational outlook that is obsolete. The child is not the property of his parent; it is forbidden that he should serve as a punching bag which the parent may hit at will, even when the parent believes in good faith that he is exercising his duty and right to educate his child. The child is dependent upon his parent, needs his love, protection and gentle caress. Inflicting punishment that causes pain and humiliation does not contribute to the character of the child and his education, but violates his rights as a human being. It harms his body, his feelings, his dignity and his proper development. It distances us from our desire for a society that is free of violence. Consequently, we ought to know that the use by parents of corporal punishments or measures that humiliate and degrade the child as an educational method is now forbidden in our society.

Support for this view, with regard to the criminal liability of a parent who harms his child for ‘educational’ purposes, can be found in the fact that section 49(5) of the draft Penal Law (Preliminary Part and General Part), 5752-1992, was not passed. According to the draft of the aforesaid section 49, entitled ‘Justification’, a person would not bear criminal liability for an act that he did, if:

‘(5) He did it for the purpose of educating a minor under his authority, provided that he did not depart from what is reasonable.’

Between the first reading and the second and third readings of the draft law in the Knesset, the aforesaid section 49(5) was removed, and it did not form part of the amendment of the Penal Law that was passed. During the session in which the draft law had its second and third readings in the plenum, Knesset Member Yael Dayan explained her approach to this issue as follows:

‘In our society, in which there is abuse of children, in which there is violence against the weak, in which there is violence against the helpless, in which there is violence by persons with authority, even in the family, and particularly in the family, sometimes we cannot rely on what is “reasonable”. We do not know what is “reasonable”…

… One person regards education as three slaps on the face, another regards it as burns with a iron or an instrument, and another regards it as imprisonment. It is totally forbidden to introduce here any intermediate norms, since this must be unambiguous — no violence shall be inflicted and no means of enforcement shall be used against a child or against someone who is under the authority or power or guardianship of someone else’ (Knesset Proceedings 139 (1994), 9822, at pp. 9847-9848).

30. It may be argued that in this determination we are imposing on the public a standard that the public cannot reach, for among us there are many parents who exercise force that is not excessive towards their children (such as a light hit on the bottom or on the palm of the hand), in order to educate them and discipline them. Shall we say that these parents are criminals? (See the remarks of Knesset Member Dan Meridor in Knesset Proceedings 139, supra, at pp. 9842-9843, and also Feller, supra, vol. 2 [48], at pp. 497-498).

The proper answer is that in the legal, social and educational situation in which we find ourselves, we may not compromise by risking the welfare and safety of children. It must also be taken into account that we are living in a society in which violence is spreading like a disease; a dispensation for ‘minor’ violence is likely to sink into violence on a major scale. The welfare of a child’s body and mind should not be endangered by any corporal punishment; the proper criterion must be clear and unambiguous, and the message is that there is no permitted corporal punishment.

Notwithstanding, it should not be forgotten that the parent has available the defences prescribed in the Penal Law, which provide for restrictions on criminal liability in certain circumstances, and which include all those cases of using force in order to protect the body of the child or of others. The restrictions that are recognized as providing exemptions from criminal liability are, in my opinion, sufficient in order to express the proper distinction between the use of force by parents for the purposes of ‘educational punishment’ which is improper and also forbidden, and the reasonable use of force which is intended to prevent harm to the child or to others, or to allow minor physical contact, even if it is forceful, with the child’s body to maintain order.

In addition, the criminal law has sufficient ‘filters’ to ensure that insignificant cases do not fall within its province. Thus, for example, the prosecution has discretion not to put someone on trial if there is no public interest (section 56 of the Criminal Procedure Law [Consolidated Version], 5742-1982); the criminal law also contains the defence of ‘de minimis’ (section 34Q of the Penal Law), which can also prevent criminal liability being imposed for the insignificant use of force by a parent against a child.

Moreover, in general an act that a person of normal temperament would not complain about cannot form the basis for criminal liability. Thus, for example, not every everyday contact of one person with another leads to the imposition of criminal liability on the perpetrator, even if, prima facie, it complies with the formal elements of the offence of assault. Obviously parent-child relationships involve constant physical contact, and therefore normal physical contact between a parent and his child will not constitute a basis for a criminal offence.

In my opinion, it is possible to rely on the filters that I have mentioned, by means whereof criminal liability will not be imposed on a parent in insignificant cases that do not justify enforcement within the framework of the criminal law.

From the general to the specific

31. In the case before us, the appellant’s hitting of her children was not an isolated hitting of minor significance that does not exceed the limits of de minimis, but a persistent pattern of behaviour, which created an atmosphere of tension and systematic violence in the house. The children were beaten with painful blows for insignificant matters, until the violence became an integral part of their lives. The marks of the appellant’s deeds were made on the children’s bodies and their young minds. I believe the appellant when she says that she loves here children, but this does not change the fact that the acts of violence that she inflicted on her children are improper and forbidden. Her claim that this was done for their benefit so that they should improve their behaviour conflicts with the basic values of our society with regard to human dignity and the welfare of the child’s body and mind. Even the appellant’s claim that the behaviour of her children is wild, and she raises them alone and is compelled to deal with the hardships of life on her own is insufficient to justify systematic violence against the children. For these reasons the trial court was right to hold that there was no justification in law for the acts of the appellant that might exempt her from criminal liability.

Wherefore, and for all the reasons given above, the appeal against the conviction must be denied.

32. The appellant appealed, in the alternative, against the sentence that was given to her — a suspended sentence of twelve months’ imprisonment, which she will serve if within three years from the date of the sentence she commits any offence of violence that constitutes a felony under the Penal Law, or the offence of which she was convicted in this case.

The judge in the trial court ordered, in the sentence, that the appellant should be placed on probation for eighteen months, and the probation officer should report to the court about the progress of the treatment once every three months.

At the hearing before us, the probation officer told us that the probation service applied to the District Court to cancel the probation, since at that stage the appellant was not cooperating, and the purpose of the probation was to improve her functioning as a parent.

From the declarations of the appellant during the hearing before us, a doubt arose as to whether she is able to comply with an undertaking to the probation service.

In such circumstances, it would appear that we should reconsider what is the effective punishment that can be given to the appellant. A long time has passed since the proceedings began, and ideally an updated picture of the appellant’s position should be obtained for the purpose of deciding sentence.

Therefore, before adopting any attitude with regard to the appeal against the sentence imposed on the appellant, we would like to receive, within forty-five days, an updated report of the probation service concerning the possibilities of supervising the appellant.

Wherefore, we deny the appeal with regard to the appellant’s conviction. Our judgment with regard to the sentencing will be given after we receive an updated report as stated.

 

 

President A. Barak

I agree.

 

 

Justice I. Englard

1.    I agree with my colleague Justice Beinisch that the appellant was rightly convicted of assault on her children, an offence under s. 379 of the Penal Law. In the circumstances of this case, the violent methods of punishment inflicted by the mother on the children were not reasonable and were also not insignificant.

2.    By contrast, I find the appellant’s conviction on the offence of abuse, an offence under section 368C of the Penal Law, problematic. My colleague Justice Beinisch also discussed at length the problems that the term ‘abuse’ raises in the criminal context. She pointed out that the linguistic meaning, found in the dictionary, is ‘harsh and cruel behaviour; inhuman treatment’, but this does not necessarily reflect the legal meaning, and therefore the dictionary definition is not in itself sufficient. In her opinion, the legal meaning of the term should be derived from the purpose of the statute ‘and by exercising judicial discretion’.

3.    The fundamental concrete problem which my colleague discussed is what is the difference between the offence of abuse and the offence of assault, and where is the dividing line between them. To be more precise, the question is what are the additional elements, in a case of physical abuse, as distinct from emotional or sexual abuse, that are required in order to change an offence of assault on a minor or a helpless person into an offence of abuse under section 368B or 382(b) of the Penal Law.

4.    After my colleague Justice Beinisch said that the answer to the said question is not simple, she went into great detail to characterize the special aspect of the offence of abuse. Within this framework, she began by saying that ‘abuse, including physical abuse, refers to cases of a nature and type that our conscience and feelings cannot regard merely as acts of assault’ (paragraph 13 of her opinion). She continued by stating that:

‘Because abuse is behaviour that involves cruelty, intimidation or degradation — the nature of which we shall consider below — it acquires a stigma of immorality which does not necessarily accompany every criminal act that involves the use of force.’

Nonetheless, my colleague said that she did not presume to give a comprehensive definition and that she would confine herself to presenting the elements of the offence and the traits that characterize cases of physical abuse.

5.    Among the characteristics is the use, directly or indirectly, of force or a physical measure against the body of the victim, which is done in a way and to a degree that is likely to cause physical or emotional damage or suffering, or both. With regard to this she said:

‘Although causing actual damage is not one of the elements of the offence of abuse, it is obvious that proof of physical or emotional damage to a victim may serve as a probative tool to prove the existence of potential to cause suffering and damage, and the severity or the exceptional nature of the act that allegedly constitutes abuse.’

In this regard she said:

‘… the decisive attitude for the purpose of determining the existence of behaviour that amounts to an offence of abuse is that of the bystander, i.e., the objective viewpoint that examines the behaviour of the abuser to the victim.’

6.    At this point my colleague went on to list the characteristics, even though these do not, in her opinion, amount to a closed or exhaustive list, which are: first, a continuing series of acts or omissions, in which it is possible that each act (or omission) in the chain of abuse is not of a cruel or degrading nature. Nonetheless, the accumulation of the acts or omissions and their continuation over time are what lead to the degree of severity, cruelty, degradation and humiliation or terror that constitute abuse. Second, these characteristics of cruelty, terror and intimidation, degradation and humiliation can exist even with regard to an isolated instance. Third, acts that are intended to impose authority, fear, punishment or extortion. Fourth, the fact that the abuser is in a position of power or authority with regard to his victim, in a way such that the victim is in a position of inferiority and helplessness without the ability to protect himself, i.e., a characteristic of unequal strength.

7.    With regard to the emotional element, my colleague said that since the offence under section 368C is an offence of behaviour, the mens rea required, within the meaning of section 20(a) of the Penal Law, is awareness as to the nature of the behaviour and the existence of the relevant circumstances that are prescribed for the relevant offence.

8.    After describing the characteristics of the actus reus of the offence of abuse, and after pointing out the mens rea of this offence, my colleague went on to the circumstances of the case before us. She said the following:

‘As stated above, the children were hit by the appellant in the years 1994-5… on various parts of their bodies (head, neck, hands, bottom), sometimes with a sandal and sometime by throwing shoes. We are not talking of an isolated act, but of a pattern of violent and continuing behaviour. The children were hit by the appellant frequently and systematically, until the children, who were under her control, learned their “lesson” that there was a connection between their behaviour and violence being directed against them.’

And she continues:

‘It is possible that each individual hit was not, in itself, cruel. Nonetheless, the methodical nature of the hitting, its continuation over a period of time and the frequency of the violence experienced by the children from their mother, being hit with an object such as a sandal and also the atmosphere of terror and harsh authority that prevailed in the home, where trivial matters were followed by a painful physical blow and outbursts of rage — all of these indicate that we are dealing with cruel behaviour of the mother to her children while humiliating them, regarding them as property that she can do with what she wishes.’

She also said:

‘… the violence directed by the appellant against the children had the potential to damage them; what is more, the kindergarten teachers noticed bruises on the bodies of H and N, and even testified about the recoiling and the fear that overcame the children when they approached one of them; the recoiling indicated their emotional state as battered children.’

9.    Notwithstanding, my colleague’s opinion notes that ‘… it is indeed possible that the appellant did not intend to cause harm to her children…’. But, in her opinion, the absence of an intent to cause harm on the part of the appellant is irrelevant for the purpose of committing the offence under section 368C of the Penal Law. Elsewhere my colleague held that she believed that the appellant felt love towards here children, ‘…but this does not change the fact that the acts of violence that she inflicted on her children are improper and forbidden…’.

            10. Before I analyze in detail the approach of my colleague Justice Beinisch, I would like make some preliminary remarks on matters of principle. In my opinion, the principle of legality in criminal law, as stated in section 1 of the Penal Law, is of decisive importance. Another aspect of this principle is the rule of interpretation, prescribed in section 34U of the Penal Law, that ‘if a law is capable of several reasonable interpretations in accordance with its purpose, the matter shall be decided in accordance with the most lenient interpretation from the viewpoint of a person who is supposed to bear criminal liability under that law’. According to the principle of legality, it is desirable that the actus reus of offences should be defined as clearly as possible, so that someone subject to criminal sanction may know in advance the bounds of what is forbidden and permitted. Therefore, in so far as possible, vague definitions, whose meaning is unclear, should be avoided.

            11. It should be noted that in United States law the courts tend to disqualify provisions in criminal statutes because of their vagueness, for constitutional reasons of due process. With regard to the welfare of children see, for example, State v. Gallegos (1963) [38], in which the Supreme Court of the State of Wyoming held, after setting out the principles that require specificity in criminal statutes, the following:

‘Section… a part of the Child Protection Act, declares it is a policy of the act to protect children from all types of abuse which jeopardize their health, welfare or morals. Without doubt, statutes directed to that end are essential for the safeguarding of youth and for the preservation of health and moral standards. However, criminal statutes cannot be couched in terms so vague and indefinite as to deny due process to an accused’ (at p. 968).

12.  The question of the legality of a criminal provision, which suffers from vagueness, has not arisen before us, and therefore I will not adopt any position thereon for Israeli law. I will concentrate on the interpretation of a provision of this kind. It is my opinion that one should adopt a method of interpretation which will cure the defect of vagueness in so far as it can. This principle of interpretation can be seen, in my opinion, both in the principle of legality prescribed in section 1 of the Penal Law and also in the principle of lenient interpretation prescribed in section 34U of the Penal Law. It should be noted that even in the United States there is a principle of interpretation of this kind, under the title ‘Rule of Lenity’. See in this regard In re S.K. (1989) [39]:

‘The statute under which the alleged [child] abuser is charged must sufficiently apprise him or her of what conduct is prohibited… If that statute is ambiguous, it is strictly construed, for the rule of lenity applies’ (at p. 1388).

13. What is the essence of the term ‘abuse’? It originates in the Bible, first in the book of Exodus 10 2 [62]: ‘… that I acted harshly[*] towards the Egyptians’ (see Rabbi Avraham Ibn Ezra, Commentary on Exodus 10 2 [63]) ‘and the Torah spoke in the language of men to say “I acted harshly” like a person who changes his nature to be avenged on another’); see also I Samuel 6 6 [64]: ‘… when he acted harshly towards them, did they not send them forth and they went’; Numbers 22 29 [65]: ‘And Balaam said to the ass: “Because you have treated me badly, had I a sword in my hand, I would now have killed you”;’ Judges 19 25 [66]: ‘And the people did not want to listen to him and the man took hold of his concubine and brought her out to them and they had intercourse with her and they abused her all night until the morning, and they sent her when dawn came’; I Samuel 31 4 [64]: ‘And Saul said to his armour-bearer: “Draw your sword and pierce me, lest these uncircumcised people come and pierce me and torture me…’; see also 1 Chronicles 10 4 [67]; Jeremiah 38 19 [68]: ‘And king Zedekiah said to Jeremiah: “I am afraid of the Jews who have fallen to the Chaldeans lest they give me up to them and they torture me’.

14. According to the Biblical commentators, ‘abuse’ is an act of ridicule, dishonour, humiliation, revenge, cruelty, trickery and degradation. According to Ben-Yehuda’s dictionary, someone who abuses another ‘does bad, harsh things to him with hatred, contempt’. In this spirit, Even-Shoshan’s dictionary, which was quoted by my colleague Justice Beinisch, says that abuse is ‘harsh and cruel behaviour; inhuman treatment’.

15. However, in my colleague’s opinion, as stated, the linguistic meaning does not necessarily reflect the legal meaning. Therefore, she is not prepared to satisfy herself merely with the linguistic meaning in order to determine what is an act of abuse, and the concept should be construed, in her opinion, in accordance with the purpose of the statute while exercising judicial discretion. Her premise is that one should not give a general definition, but it is sufficient to show the elements of the offence and the characteristics that characterize the cases of physical abuse. In other words, it is possible to give meaning to the offence of abuse by progressing from case to case. According to her approach, the tools that will allow a distinction to be made between cases of mere assault and cases of abuse are the conscience and feelings of the person examining the acts. This premise is unacceptable to me. As stated, the principle of legality requires that the offence is defined ab initio with as general a definition as possible, and the idea that the conscience and the feelings will define, ex post facto, its criminal character is inconsistent with the rule that ‘We may not punish unless we give warning’ (Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Sanhedrin 56b [69]).

16. Notwithstanding, as stated above, my colleague points to certain characteristic indicators of behaviour that constitutes abuse, albeit while emphasizing that they do not constitute a comprehensive or closed list. The first of the characteristics of physical abuse is the existence of a continuing series of acts or omissions. It is possible that each, in itself, does not have a cruel or degrading nature. ‘Notwithstanding, the accumulation of acts (or omissions) and their continuation over a period of time are what lead to a level of severity and cruelty, degradation and humiliation or intimidation that amount to abuse’. Assuming that the accumulation of acts and their continuation can indeed make the behaviour cruel and degrading, the question arises what is the degree of accumulation and continuation that turns the behaviour into abuse. In other words, what is the frequency required for this? This question indicates, again, a factor of uncertainty, which is undesirable within the framework of criminal law.

17. How has case-law dealt with the vagueness of the concept of abuse? The first use of the term ‘abuse’ was in the offence of exercising authority towards subordinates, an offence under regulation 87 of the Emergency (Court Martial Law 5708) Regulations, 5708-1948. This concerned the misuse of authority or rank of a soldier towards his subordinates, in which one of the aggravating circumstances is abuse of authority. In CMA 209/55 Chief Military Prosecutor v. Corp. Nehmad [28], the Appeals Court Martial referred to CMA 224/54 [29], in which it was said:

‘For the purposes of determining whether the offence was accompanied by abuse or not, it is irrelevant whether the act of misuse of authority which was expressed in hitting a subordinate took the form of one single blow or several blows to the body of the subordinate. The proper test to be considered on this point is not the quantitative criterion of the hits or blows that the subordinate received but the circumstances, the manner and form of those blows.’

In CMA 4/52 Chief Military Prosecutor v. Capt. Timor [30], at p. 187, the Appeals Court Martial writes:

‘We do not accept the argument of the prosecution that the act of the respondent was accompanied by abuse. It was not proved that the respondent acted to settle a personal score or in a manner that shows that he wished to humiliate Private L. before his comrades or to hurt him especially.’

The Emergency (Court Martial Law 5708) Regulations were replaced by the Court Martial Law, 5715-1955. The law contains an offence of abuse in section 65. This provision includes several sub-sections, one of which is the hitting of a soldier of lower rank. In CMA 152/78 Aharon v. Chief Military Prosecutor [31], the court held, at p. 203:

‘Case-law has held that the third sub-section [of section 65(a) ‘or otherwise abused them’] should not be restricted merely to a physical blow, and an offence of abuse is possible (under this sub-section) by injuring the soldier’s dignity, humiliating him or degrading him. It has also been held that the test whether an act constitutes abuse or not is objective. This means that there is no need to prove that the officer intended to injure the dignity of his subordinate. It is sufficient that from an objective viewpoint his behaviour to the soldier may be interpreted in such a way’ (square parentheses supplied).

The court goes on to say:

‘In other judgments… it was held that abuse can be expressed in acts that are sufficient to “humiliate” the soldier or “were intended to hurt him”.’

18. Study of military case-law shows that whereas the judges were of the opinion that an act of abuse, which is not defined as hitting a soldier of lower rank or a person in custody, must involve, from an objective viewpoint, an element of degradation, they differed with regard to the mens rea. Some judges held that it is necessary that there also exists an element of intent to humiliate. But the majority of judges thought that a degrading manner from an objective viewpoint is sufficient, and an element of intent is unnecessary. See: CMA 190/58 Chief Military Prosecutor v. Capt. Gad [32], at p. 63; CMA 156/70 Lieut. Meir v. Chief Military Prosecutor [33], at p. 291; Aharon v. Chief Military Prosecutor [31] supra, at p. 203; by contrast, see: CMA 143/72 Chief Military Prosecutor v. Capt. Yosef [34], at p. 198; CMA 85/62 Sgt. Brown v. Chief Military Prosecutor [35], at p. 185.

19. I will now turn to the case-law of the civil courts on the question of abuse. I will first consider the elements of the actus reus of the offence of abuse under section 368C of the Penal Law, as they emerge from case-law.

The following was written in CrimA 295/94 A v. State of Israel [17]:

‘There is no dispute that the appellant cut off the hair from the head of his youngest daughter, a child of 12 years of age, while using force on her during the cutting, and lacerating the tissue of her scalp…

This phenomenon may adopt the form of severe violence, it may be expressed in the confinement of the child and depriving him of his freedom and it may be shown by a wretched, humiliating and despicable act such as the act of the appellant.’

Justice Bach described acts of abuse in CrimA 3958/94 A v. State of Israel [25] as follows:

‘We are dealing, inter alia, with the severe beating of children, sometimes with the use of devices such as a stick or a belt, biting them, pinching them, and banging their heads against a wall, and also imposing on them unreasonable punishments. The most severe act was when the appellant gave one of her children a severe injury in that she heated up a knife and while it was still hot she used it to cause burns on the backs of the child’s hands.

In addition, there was also various acts of emotional abuse…’.

In CrimA 7861/96 A v. State of Israel [14] the court said that:

‘… The appellant had the habit of putting his children in the living-room together, humiliating and insulting the mother in their presence, and threatening that if the mother would complain, he would murder her. The appellant used to lock the children in their room for a whole day. Once he went into the room of his daughter and spat on her. Another time he cut off the sidelocks of his son against his son’s wishes. He also slapped his son and ridiculed him in the presence of other children and kicked him on his legs. He hit another of his sons on the face with a videotape and threw a shoe at him.’

My colleague Justice Kedmi held in CrimA 3754/97 A v. State of Israel [26] that:

‘… The blows which the father — mercilessly — inflicted on his daughters did not cause any of them broken bones or injuries to internal organs. However, the description of the manner of the blows and the physical marks that these left behind are sufficient to provide an expression of their force and severity; and the emotional scars — including the fears, anxieties and nightmares — that these left on the souls of the battered girls are of course incalculable.’

In CrimA 3783/98 A v. State of Israel [12] the court described the acts which led to the father being convicted of abuse:

‘… From time to time he hit one of the girls with a military belt which had iron buckles, or with a broom, or a clothes-hanger, and also with punches, kicks, etc.. From time to time they suffered injuries as a result of the attacks… he made the living-room in the apartment available to himself only…he deprived them of basic living requirements, including food and the use of electricity. He frequently cursed his wife and his daughters and called them humiliating names.’

20. From the case-law it can be seen that in cases where the courts convicted people of an offence of physical abuse there was an element of severe physical violence and cruelty towards the victim which also involved his humiliation. In my opinion, the actus reus of physical abuse should be defined along these lines, i.e., acts of severe violence and cruelty which humiliate and degrade the victim. This definition is consistent with the dictionary meaning of the term abuse, and I do not see any reason to depart from this meaning.

21. The requirement that in physical abuse there must be acts of particular severity, expressed in cruel and degrading violence, is also consistent with the outlook of the legislator as can be seen from the levels of penalties for the different offences relating to minors and helpless persons. Thus, in the provisions of section 368B of the Penal Law, someone who assaults a minor or a helpless person and causes him a real injury is liable to five years’ imprisonment. If the assailant was responsible for the child or the helpless person, he is liable to seven years’ imprisonment. If they suffered severe injury and the assailant was responsible for them, he is liable to nine years’ imprisonment. But we see that a person who commits an act of physical (or emotional or sexual) abuse on a minor or helpless person for whom he is responsible, is also liable to nine years’ imprisonment. It follows that the legislator compared the abuser precisely to an assailant who causes a severe injury. Therefore, the context requires us to narrow the offence of physical abuse to acts that have particular severity, namely violence of a cruel and humiliating nature, which may cause the victim particular suffering.

22. This conclusion brings me to the question whether the offence of abuse is really merely an offence of behaviour — which is the opinion of my colleague Justice Beinisch and the opinion of other judges in this court — or whether it may be an offence of consequence. The answer to this question has clear implications for the mens rea required for this offence. The answer to this question is not at all simple. Abuse is defined by the provision of section 368C of the Penal Law as an act of physical, emotional or sexual abuse of a minor or of a helpless person. This wording implies to some extent the existence of a consequence of suffering for the victim of the abuse. Moreover, since physical abuse is an offence which is in essence and in concept closely related to the offence of causing an injury to minors and helpless persons — it is only logical that it too should be an offence of consequence. Likewise, in reality it is hard to conceive of a person being convicted of an act of physical abuse, without the victim being caused real suffering, but it should not be forgotten that in principle, criminal liability usually arises if a person behaves illegally, and this is accompanied by criminal intent of awareness of the nature of the act, and not necessarily of the consequences of his actions. Therefore, if there is no express provision in the statute that connects the liability with the causing of consequences, the assumption is that the offence is one of behaviour. It appears, therefore, that notwithstanding the fact that the offence of abuse is very closely associated with the causing of the consequence of suffering to the minor or the helpless person, in essence it remains an offence of behaviour. Therefore, the offence is not conditional upon proof of a harmful consequence to the victim of the abuse.

23. Assuming that we are concerned with an offence of behaviour, we still need to determine the mens rea, i.e., the criminal intent required for convicting someone of this offence. Under the provision of section 20(a), the mens rea of an offence of behaviour is awareness of the nature of the act and the existence of the circumstances that are included among the details of the offence. In view of my conclusion that the nature of the actus reus of the offence of physical abuse is expressed in an act of severe and cruel violence which involves humiliation, a person who commits such an act must be aware of these circumstances.

24. I will now turn to apply these principles to the special circumstances of this case. I have studied the facts again and again and I have not been convinced that we are dealing with a case of abuse, which must be based, in my opinion, on a factual element of severe and cruel violence. I will mention once again that according to the structure of the offences that are intended to protect children and helpless persons, the offence of abuse is similar in essence — according to the severity of the penalty — to causing a severe injury. We see that in the circumstances of this case, the court decided to acquit the appellant of the offence of assault of a minor causing real injury under section 368B(a) of the Penal Law. No appeal was submitted with regard to this acquittal. Admittedly, the acquittal on this offence of assault does not mean that there is no possibility of convicting the appellant of abuse for any cruel acts that could have caused the child exceptional suffering, but not a real injury. However, as stated, I have not found that the behaviour of the appellant amounted to abuse. This conclusion with regard to the actus reus makes it unnecessary for me to consider the existence of mens rea.
            25. In my opinion, it is not a proper legal policy to attribute acts of abuse to an accused unless the acts involve characteristics of unusual severity. Doing this as a matter of course may lead to the offence becoming morally insignificant. This will happen especially if the sentence given to the offender is relatively light, as happened in this case. In my opinion, in this case there was no need to add to the offence of assault under section 379 in the aggravated circumstances of section 382(b) of the Penal Law, for which the maximum sentence is four years’ imprisonment, an offence of abuse for which the maximum sentence is nine years’ imprisonment. The sentence — in which the appellant was placed on probation for eighteen months and given twelve months’ suspended imprisonment — could have been justified completely and without any objective difficulty on the basis of offences of assault that the appellant committed against her children over a very long period. In my opinion, by defining these acts — which should not be underestimated — not only as acts of assault in aggravated circumstances, but also as acts of abuse, no additional social goal is achieved that is not achieved by convicting the appellant of assault.

Therefore, if my opinion were to be accepted, I would acquit the appellant of the offence of abuse.

 

 

18 Shevat 5760

25 January 2000.

Appeal against conviction on the offence of assault denied. Appeal against conviction on the offence of child abuse was denied by majority opinion, Justice I. Englard dissenting.

 

 

[*]    Editor’s note: the Hebrew word for the offence of abuse is התעללות; it is a form of this word used in Exodus 10 2 that I have translated here ‘act harshly’. However, this word cannot be translated identically in all contexts. For this reason, in the Biblical sources quoted here, the translation of this word is italicized in each quote.

Beilin v. Prime Minister

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 6204/06
Date Decided: 
Tuesday, August 1, 2006
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

Facts: On 12 July 2006, the Hezbollah organization carried out an offensive operation inside the territory of Israel, as a result of which eight Israel Defence Forces (IDF) soldiers were killed and two other soldiers were kidnapped and taken over the border into Lebanon. In response, the IDF began military operations in Lebanon, and the State of Israel was attacked at the same time with thousands of missiles and Katyusha rockets, which caused death and injuries to dozens of Israeli citizens in the north of Israel, as well as substantial damage to property.

 

The petitioners argued that the government was constitutionally required to make a declaration of war and that it should have taken action to compensate the residents in the north of Israel for the economic losses that they suffered from the Hezbollah attacks.

 

Held: What constitutes ‘starting a war’ is a complex question. The definition of ‘war’ cannot be separated from the foreign affairs of the state. A government decision that can be interpreted as a declaration of war is likely to have extreme consequences in the sphere of international relations. In any case, the government complied with all the constitutional formalities that would be required by a declaration of war.

 

The Knesset and the government have enacted legislation to address the compensation of the residents of the north of Israel. There has therefore been a change in the legal position since the petitions were filed. In so far as these arrangements do not satisfy the petitioners, the doors of the court will be open to them.

 

Petition denied.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

HCJ 6204/06

Dr Yossi Beilin

v.

1.            Prime Minister of Israel

2.            Government of Israel

HCJ 6235/06

Guy Yoren

and 25 others

v.

1.            Ehud Olmert, Prime Minister

2.            Government of Israel

3.            Minister of Finance

HCJ 6274/06

Movement for Quality Government in Israel

v.

1.            Government of Israel

2.            Minister of Defence

3.            Minister of Finance

4.            Finance Committee of the Knesset

5.            Foreign Affairs and Defence Committee of the Knesset

 

 

The Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice

[1 August 2006]

Before Justices D. Beinisch, A. Procaccia, E. Arbel

 

Petition to the Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice.

 

Facts: On 12 July 2006, the Hezbollah organization carried out an offensive operation inside the territory of Israel, as a result of which eight Israel Defence Forces (IDF) soldiers were killed and two other soldiers were kidnapped and taken over the border into Lebanon. In response, the IDF began military operations in Lebanon, and the State of Israel was attacked at the same time with thousands of missiles and Katyusha rockets, which caused death and injuries to dozens of Israeli citizens in the north of Israel, as well as substantial damage to property.

The petitioners argued that the government was constitutionally required to make a declaration of war and that it should have taken action to compensate the residents in the north of Israel for the economic losses that they suffered from the Hezbollah attacks.

 

Held: What constitutes ‘starting a war’ is a complex question. The definition of ‘war’ cannot be separated from the foreign affairs of the state. A government decision that can be interpreted as a declaration of war is likely to have extreme consequences in the sphere of international relations. In any case, the government complied with all the constitutional formalities that would be required by a declaration of war.

The Knesset and the government have enacted legislation to address the compensation of the residents of the north of Israel. There has therefore been a change in the legal position since the petitions were filed. In so far as these arrangements do not satisfy the petitioners, the doors of the court will be open to them.

 

Petition denied.

 

Legislation cited:

Basic Law: the Army, s. 2(a).

Basic Law: the Government, ss. 4, 40, 40(a), 40(b), 40(c).

Civil Defence Law, 5711-1951, ss. 9C(b)(1), 9C(b)(3).

Customs Ordinance [New Version], s. 211(c).

Declaration of Death Law, 5738-1978, s. 1.

Penal Law, 5737-1977, s. 99.

Property Tax and Compensation Fund Law, 5721-1961, ss. 35-38B.

Property Tax and Compensation Fund (War Damage and Indirect Damage) Regulations, 5733-1973.

Property Tax and Compensation Fund (Payment of Compensation) (War Damage and Indirect Damage) Regulations (Temporary Provision), 5766-2006.

Protection of Workers in a State of Emergency Law, 5766-2006.

 

Israeli Supreme Court cases cited:

[1]          CrimA 6411/98 Manbar v. State of Israel [2001] IsrSC 55(2) 150.

[2]          HCJ 5128/94 Federman v. Minister of Police [1994] IsrSC 48(5) 647.

[3]          HCJ 5167/00 Weiss v. Prime Minister [2001] IsrSC 55(2) 455.

[4]          HCJ 3975/95 Kaniel v. Government of Israel [1999] IsrSC 53(5) 459.

[5]          HCJ 963/04 Laufer v. State of Israel [2004] IsrSC 58(3) 326.

 

For the petitioner in HCJ 6204/06 — H. Ashlagi, H. Peretz.

For the petitioners in HCJ 6235/06 — Y. Goldberg.

For the petitioner in HCJ 6274/06 — T. Medadluzon.

For the respondents in HCJ 6204/06 and HCJ 6235/06 and respondents 1-3 in HCJ 6274/06 — E. Ettinger.

For respondents 4-5 in HCJ 6274/06 — R. Scherman-Lamdan.

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

 

Justice D. Beinisch

The three petitions before us were filed against the background of the state of hostilities in which Israel has found itself since 12 July 2006, when the hostilities began between Israel and the Hezbollah organization, which is operating against the IDF and against the citizens of the State of Israel from the territory of Lebanon.

The background to the petitions

1.            On the morning of 12 July 2006, the Hezbollah organization carried out an offensive operation inside the territory of Israel, as a result of which eight IDF soldiers were killed and two other soldiers were kidnapped and taken over the border. Following this attack, the government adopted a decision on the same day, in which, inter alia, it decided the following:

‘Israel must respond with the severity required by this offensive operation, and it will indeed do so. Israel will respond in a forceful and determined manner against the perpetrators of the operation and the parties responsible for it, and it will also act to frustrate efforts and activity directed against Israel’ (government decision no. 258).

Within the framework of that decision, the government approved the recommendations presented to it by the security establishment, and it also authorized the prime minister, the Minister of Defence, the various deputy prime ministers and the Minister of Public Security to approve the specific operations presented by the security establishment for implementation. Since 12 July 2006, the IDF has been carrying out massive military operations in the territory of Lebanon, and the State of Israel has been attacked at the same time with thousands of missiles and Katyusha rockets, which have caused death and injuries to dozens of Israeli citizens in the north of Israel, as well as substantial damage to property. On 13 July 2006, the Minister of Defence appeared before the Foreign Affairs and Defence Committee of the Knesset, and at that session descriptions were given by the minister and by intelligence and operations officers. It should also be stated that on 15 July 2006 the Minister of Defence decided to make use of the power given to him under s. 9C(b)(1) of the Civil Defence Law, 5711-1951 (hereafter: the Civil Defence Law) and he declared the existence of a ‘special situation on the home front.’ This declaration has significance with regard to granting powers to give orders concerning defence of the home front against military attacks. On 16 July 2006, the government convened a second time to discuss the security position and it also considered, inter alia, the special situation on the home front. The government decided, inter alia, that it would consider extending the order made by the Minister of Defence within 48 hours of the date of the declaration after it had received the recommendations of an inter-departmental committee chaired by the director-general of the Prime Minister’s Office (government decision no. 273). The next day, on 17 July 2006, the prime minister made a statement with regard to the security situation before the Knesset. In his statement in the Knesset he announced, inter alia, that:

‘Extreme, terrorist, violent elements are disrupting the life of the whole area and putting its stability in jeopardy. The area in which we live is threatened by these murderous terrorist groups; it is an interest of the whole area — and an international interest — to control them and to stop their activity… We will continue to act with all our power until we achieve this… In Lebanon we will fight in order to achieve the conditions that the international community has determined, and this was given a clear expression only yesterday in the decision of the eight leading nations of the world:

The return of the hostages Ehud (Udi) Goldwasser and Eldad Regev.

An absolute cessation of hostilities.

The deployment of the Lebanese army throughout Southern Lebanon.

The removal of Hezbollah from the area by implementing United Nations resolution no. 1559.

Until then, we will not cease to act.

On both fronts we are speaking of self-defence operations in the most fundamental and basic sense. In both cases we have an interest whose importance and significance go far beyond the scope of the individuals concerned.’

On the same day, the government also adopted decision no. 282, in which it was decided, inter alia, to extend the declaration of the Minister of Defence concerning ‘a special situation on the home front’ in accordance with the power given to the government under s. 9C(b)(3) of the Civil Defence Law. The government also decided ‘to apply to the Foreign Affairs and Defence Committee of the Knesset and to ask for its approval to extend the period during which the declaration is valid until the date on which the government will decide to cancel the declaration.’ It should also be pointed out that the Foreign Affairs and Defence Committee of the Knesset held two additional sessions with regard to the situation. At the session that took place on 18 July 2006, the chief of staff, the Home Front Commander and the Head of the Research Division in the Intelligence Branch appeared before the committee. At the session that took place on 26 July 2006 the prime minister gave the committee a report concerning the security position. An additional government decision that is relevant to the petitions before us is decision no. 309 that the government adopted on 23 July 2006. This decision approved the draft Protection of Workers in a State of Emergency Law, 5766-2006 (hereafter: the Protection of Workers in a State of Emergency Law), which was intended to prevent the dismissal of workers who are unable to go to work during the period of the hostilities. With regard to the economic loss caused to Israeli residents as a result of the current security position, we were told in the response to the petitions that was filed on behalf of the attorney-general that on 27 July 2006 an agreement was signed between government representatives, the General Federation of Labour and the Manufacturers Association of Israel. This agreement was intended, inter alia, to regulate matters concerning employment relations that were affected by the security position and the directives of the security forces. The aforementioned agreements in the sphere of labour relations were enshrined in an agreement that the government regards as a collective agreement, and the government also gave notice of its intention to table a draft law in order to apply the provisions of the aforesaid agreement to all the workers in the economy. The Minister of Finance also announced, within the framework of the agreement of 27 July 2006, that he intended to submit, for the approval of the Finance Committee of the Knesset, the Property Tax and Compensation Fund (Payment of Compensation) (War Damage and Indirect Damage) Regulations (Temporary Provision), 5766-2006 (hereafter: the Property Tax Regulations, 2006), which would provide, inter alia, a mechanism that would allow compensation to be given to towns that were not considered border towns under the Property Tax and Compensation Fund Law, 5721-1961 (hereafter: the Property Tax Law) and the regulations enacted thereunder. The Property Tax Regulations would also determine the areas and periods in which employers would be entitled to compensation from the state for indirect damage, and would also determine the amount of the indirect damage. On 31 July 2006, the Finance Committee of the Knesset did indeed approve the aforesaid regulations, and on the same day the Knesset also passed the Protection of Workers in a State of Emergency Law, whose purpose, as aforesaid, was to protect workers who were absent from their work because of the security situation.

The petitions

2.            As stated, three petitions were filed against the background of the events arising from the hostilities, and these were heard jointly before us on 30 July 2006. All of them concern the legal steps required by the situation that has arisen. In the petition filed by the petitioner in HCJ 6204/06, MK Dr Y. Beilin argues that the government of Israel acted unlawfully in that it did not make a decision to start a war in accordance with s. 40(a) of the Basic Law: the Government, even though Israel has de facto been in a state of war since 12 July 2006. The petitioner also argues that, contrary to the provisions of s. 40(c) of the Basic Law: the Government, the government did not deliver a notice of its intention to start a war to the Foreign Affairs and Defence Committee of the Knesset, nor did the prime minister give such a notice to the plenum of the Knesset. The petitioner emphasizes that the matter at issue in the petition is not the question whether the decisions made by the political leaders concerning the war were justified, but whether they complied with the constitutional obligations imposed on them with regard to the manner of making the decision to start a war. The petitioner also addresses in his petition the economic ramifications that he claims are the result of not making a declaration of war. The petitioner therefore requests that the respondents make use of the power given to them in s. 40(a) of the Basic Law: the Government, and that the government should decide to make a declaration of war. The petitioners in HCJ 6235/06, who are business owners in Haifa and Tiberias, request that a state of emergency should be declared in Israel that will have immediately effect in the area of Haifa and the north, and that the government shall be liable to enact emergency regulations in order to prevent the collapse of the petitioners’ businesses and to enable them to continue to survive from an economic viewpoint during the emergency period. The petitioner in HCJ 6274/06, the Movement for Quality Government in Israel, requests that the respondents should exercise the powers given to them under the law in order to give real financial compensation to the workers and their employers, especially in the north of Israel, who have been harmed economically by the military hostilities taking place at this time. According to the petitioner, the respondents are liable to compensate financially those citizens who have been harmed economically by the war and the refusal of the respondents to exercise their powers amounts to a shirking of the state’s duty to the residents in the line of fire, which is unreasonable and results in an unequal division of the economic burden, as well as undermining the values of solidarity and collective responsibility.

Deliberations

3.            Let us first consider the arguments of the petitioner in HCJ 6204/06 with regard to the relief he is seeking that a state of war should be declared. These arguments are based on the provisions of s. 40 of the Basic Law: the Government, which states the following:

‘Declaration of war          40. (a) The state shall not begin a war other than by virtue of a government decision.

                (b) Nothing in this section shall prevent military operations that are required for the purpose of the defence of the state and the security of the public.

                (c) A notice of a government decision to start a war under subsection (a) shall be delivered to the Foreign Affairs and Defence Committee of the Knesset at the earliest opportunity; the prime minister shall also deliver the notice at the earliest opportunity to the plenum of the Knesset; a notice of military operations as stated in subsection (b) shall be delivered to the Foreign Affairs and Defence Committee of the Knesset at the earliest opportunity.’

Section 40(a), which according to the petitioner is the relevant section in this case, was intended to ensure that the State of Israel would not begin a war without a decision of the government, which has collective responsibility to the Knesset (see s. 4 of the Basic Law: the Government). Section 40(c) of the Basic Law: the Government provides that the government should give notice of a decision that it makes under s. 40(a) of the Basic Law to the Foreign Affairs and Defence Committee of the Knesset, and that the prime minister should also give the notice at the earliest opportunity to the plenum of the Knesset. These provisions are a tangible expression of the responsibility of the government to the Knesset.

In his arguments before us, counsel for the petitioner, Advocate Ashlagi, discussed at length the constitutional importance of the aforesaid s. 40(a), and how important it is that the government should act according to law and carry out the constitutional processes required by the Basic Laws, which are the basis for the government’s collective responsibility to the Knesset. The state argued before us, in so far as the current conflict between Israel and Hezbollah is concerned, that the government saw no reason in the present situation why it should make use of its power under s. 40(a) of the Basic Law: the Government; according to its outlook, it is carrying out military operations in accordance with s. 40(b) of the Basic Law: the Government, and the government decision of 12 July 2006 was made accordingly.

4.            The constitutional propriety of the proceedings whereby a government decision is made with regard to starting military activity in Lebanon is what lies at the heart of the petition of MK Y. Beilin. According to the Basic Law: the Government, the government is the executive authority of the state and it has collective responsibility to the Knesset. By virtue of its role as the executive authority of the state, the government is responsible for managing the foreign affairs of the state and by virtue of its status and according to s. 2(a) of the Basic Law: the Army, the army is subservient to it. Part of the democratic character of our system of government is that all the security authorities are subservient to the government, whereas the government, as aforesaid, is responsible to the Knesset (see, in this regard, A. Rubinstein and B. Medina, The Constitutional Law of the State of Israel — the Organs of Government and Citizenship (sixth edition, 2005), at pp. 979-981; M. Kremnitzer and A. Bendor, The Basic Law: the Army (Commentary on the Basic Laws edited by I. Zamir, 2000), at pp. 44-45). Indeed, in order to uphold the principles of our system of government, it is very important that no significant military operations are carried out without a government decision and without parliamentary scrutiny. This is also the premise underlying the provisions of s. 40 of the Basic Law: the Government; the provisions of the section are intended to ensure that there is no departure from the basic principles concerning the responsibility of the government on behalf of the state for military operations and also to ensure that the government is responsible to the Knesset for carrying out such operations. The provisions of ss. 40(b) and (c) of the Basic Law: the Government were also enacted to this end; these provide the exception to the rule in s. 40(a) and the duty of reporting to the Knesset. It should be emphasized that s. 40(a) of the Basic Law did not define what constitutes ‘starting a war’ within the meaning of the section. This is a complex question that is multi-faceted. The definition of the concept of ‘war,’ when we are speaking of the government’s powers with regard to military operations, cannot be separated from the foreign affairs of the state and the functioning of the government in the sphere of international relations. Therefore, the interpretation of the concept of ‘war’ in this context, which has ramifications in the international sphere, is based mainly on the rules of international law. A decision of the government that can be interpreted as a declaration of war is likely to have extreme consequences in the sphere of international relations, and indeed in the international sphere formal declarations of war have not been customary in recent decades. It is not superfluous to add that according to international law a formal declaration of war is not a condition for the existence of a state of war or an armed conflict, nor is it required for the application of the rules of international law concerning the manner of conducting the fighting (see C. Greenwood, ‘Scope of Application of Humanitarian Law’ in D. Fleck, Handbook of Humanitarian Law in Armed Conflicts (1999), at p. 43; I. Detter, The Law of War (second edition, 2004), at pp. 9-17; R. Sabel, International Law (2003), at pp. 423-424).

It should be noted that in Israeli law there is also no binding connection between the existence of a state of war, with all of its legal ramifications, and an official declaration of the government to start a war. The expression ‘war’ appears in various pieces of legislation and the interpretation given to it depends on the purpose of the legislation and the legislative environment in which the expression appears, rather than on the formal proceeding of a declaration of starting a war (see, for example, s. 99 of the Penal Law, 5737-1977, concerning the offence of aiding an enemy in a war; s. 1 of the Declaration of Death Law, 5738-1978, concerning the definition of the term ‘killed’; s. 211(c) of the Customs Ordinance [New Version], concerning the commission of an offence of smuggling during a state of war. See also CrimA 6411/98 Manbar v. State of Israel [1], at pp. 194-197). In support of his arguments, counsel for the petitioner contends that in the last few days steps have been taken to effect a large-scale call-up of reserve forces. He also argued that the Minister of Defence said publicly that we are at war and all of these show that we are indeed speaking of a war within the meaning of s. 40(a). This argument is not convincing, because it has no legal foundation. Large-scale military operations, firing by hostile forces (including a terrorist organization) on a civilian population, the civil population’s feeling of emergency and threat and the casualties suffered as a result of military operations on both sides of the border all lead to a security situation in which the State of Israel is regarded by the public as in a state of war. It should be emphasized that even from a legal perspective, for the purpose of various laws, the current security position may be considered a state of war. But this is insufficient to establish a basis for making a declaration to start a war for the purpose of the provisions of s. 40(a) of the Basic Law: the Government. The provisions of s. 40(a) say that ‘The state shall not begin a war other than by virtue of a government decision’ (emphasis supplied). In the circumstances that have arisen, the government is entitled to determine that the military operations that it decided to carry out do not constitute ‘starting a war’ but merely military operations that constitute self-defence in response to aggression. The government acted in this regard within the framework of its clear authority in accordance with the broad discretion given to it with regard to all matters of foreign and defence policy (see and cf. HCJ 5128/94 Federman v. Minister of Police [2]; see also HCJ 5167/00 Weiss v. Prime Minister [3], at pp. 471-472, and the references cited there).

We should also add that the concern expressed by counsel for the petitioner with regard to a violation of the constitutional purpose of the provisions of the section has no foundation. Even though the government decided that the military activity in Lebanon falls within the scope of the provisions of s. 40(b) of the Basic Law, de facto it also carried out all of the procedures stipulated in the law that are relevant to a decision under s. 40(a). The decision to carry out military operations against the Hezbollah organization was made by the government as a whole. The Foreign Affairs and Defence Committee was given a report about this decision, and several reports were also given to the committee with regard to the developments that took place. These reports satisfy the requirement that the government’s decision is subject to parliamentary scrutiny. In this way, the government de facto discharged its duty even in accordance with the more stringent requirements of s. 40(a). We should also add that the fact that no use was made of s. 40(a) of the Basic Law is of no significance for the purpose of the economic compensation and aid required by the residents of the north of the country. For this reason, the manner in which the government acted in making the decisions under discussion is consistent with its powers and the scope of discretion given to it, and it does not give rise to any ground for our intervention (cf. HCJ 3975/95 Kaniel v. Government of Israel [4], at p. 493; HCJ 963/04 Laufer v. State of Israel [5], at pp. 334-335).

5.            The question of determining the method of compensating the residents of the north of the country, which was raised in all the petitions before us, is a serious question that deserves the immediate consideration of the government and the Knesset. There is no doubt that the residents of the areas that lie within range of the continual shooting carried out by the Hezbollah without respite are entitled to be compensated by the state for the direct and indirect damage suffered by them. A large sector of the population has been harmed and is confined to reinforced rooms and shelters. Ordinary life — business, trade, agriculture and industry — has been disrupted. Workers have been prevented from going to their places of work and employers have been reduced to economic difficulties. All of this requires the special attention of the government and the Knesset in order to find appropriate solutions. We see from the statement of counsel for the Attorney-General that at the very moment steps are being taken by the government, which will also be submitted for the approval of the Knesset, and these will include various compensation arrangements for the residents of the north. It can also be seen from this statement that there are also proper legal tools in existing legislation (see ss. 35-38B of the Property Tax Law, and the Property Tax and Compensation Fund (War Damage and Indirect Damage) Regulations, 5733-1973), and in so far as adjustments are required for the current situation the government will take steps to initiate legislation and to enact regulations immediately. The Knesset has notified us that there are private bills pending before the Knesset, and these are intended for the same purpose. The government also gave notice, as we said above, that on 27 July 2006 it reached an agreement with the General Federation of Labour and the Manufacturers Association of Israel with regard to the regulation of employment relations between workers and employers that are affected by the current security position. The agreement also contains a mechanism that will allow compensation for towns that are not currently considered ‘border towns’ under the Property Tax Law and the regulations enacted thereunder. It should be noted, however, that this agreement is valid for a period that ended on 31 July 2006 and it was argued before us that the agreement does not encompass all of the problems that have arisen as a result of the military operations. In any case, in view of the statements given to us with regard to the steps being taken for this purpose, it can be assumed that the government will indeed act as quickly as possible in order to ensure an immediate reduction of the damage caused to the residents of the north and proper compensation for the severe economic harm caused to them. And so, as we said above, on 31 July 2006 the Knesset passed the Protection of Workers in a State of Emergency Law, which concerns the protection of workers’ rights in the current security situation. On the same date, the Finance Committee of the Knesset also approved the Property Tax Regulations, 2006, whose purpose is to regulate the compensation for certain aspects of the economic loss of residents of the north resulting from the military operations. The provisions of the law and the regulations enshrine the provisions of the agreement that was signed on 27 July 2006. Therefore, in so far as the petitions relate to the lack of compensation arrangements, there has been a change in the legal position since the petitions were filed. In so far as the arrangements that have been made do not satisfy the petitioners and their dissatisfaction is well-founded, the doors of this court will be open to them. In concluding our judgment, we should point out that with regard to the claims of the petitioners in HCJ 6235/06, who are requesting that a state of emergency should be declared and that emergency regulations should be enacted, there is no need for the relief sought by them. The Knesset already decided on 31 May 2006 to extend the state of emergency that has existed in Israel since it was founded by another year, by virtue of the power given to the Knesset in s. 38 of the Basic Law: the Government. Moreover, the petitioners also did not succeed in showing any reason why the measure of enacting emergency regulations should be adopted in order to regulate the granting of compensation to which they claim they are entitled.

For these reasons the petitions should be denied.

 

 

Justice A. Procaccia

I agree.

 

 

Justice E. Arbel

I agree.

 

 

Petition denied.

7 Av 5766.

1 August 2006.

 

Bargil v. Government of Israel

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 4481/91
Date Decided: 
Wednesday, August 25, 1993
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

The petition asks the court to find the Government’s policy of allowing 
Israeli citizens to settle in the occupied territories of Judea, Samaria and the Gaza 
Strip to be illegal. The court held that the petition was too general to be justiciable. 

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
Author
concurrence
Author
concurrence
Full text of the opinion: 

 

 

The Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice

[25 August 1993]

Before President M. Shamgar and Justices E. Goldberg, T. Or

 

Petition to the Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice.

 

Facts: The petition asks the court to find the Government’s policy of allowing Israeli citizens to settle in the occupied territories of Judea, Samaria and the Gaza Strip to be illegal.

 

Held: The court held that the petition was too general to be justiciable.

 

Petition denied.

 

Israeli Supreme Court cases cited:

[1]      HCJ 390/79 Dawikat v. Government of Israel IsrSC 34(1) 1.

[2]      HCJ 663/78 Kiryat Arba Administration v. National Labour Court IsrSC 33(2) 398.

[3]      HCJ 2926/90 (unreported).

[4]      HCJ 852/86 Aloni v. Minister of Justice IsrSC 41(2) 1.

[5]      HCJ 606/78 Awib v. Minister of Defence IsrSC 33(2) 113.

[6]      HCJ 910/86 Ressler v. Minister of Defence [1988] IsrSC 42(2) 441; IsrSJ 10 1.

[7]      HCJ 1635/90 Jerzhevski v. Prime Minister IsrSC 45(1) 749.

 

American cases cited:

[8]      Warth v. Seldin 95 S. Ct. 2197 (1975).

[9]      Schlesinger v. Reservists to Stop the War 418 U.S. 208 (1974).

[10]    Valley Forge College v. Americans United 454 U.S. 464 (1981).

[11]    Baker v. Carr 369 U.S. 186, 211-213, 82 S. Ct. 691, 7 L. Ed. 2d 663 (1962).

[12]    Powell v. McCormack, 395 U.S. 486, 519-521, 89 S. Ct. 1944, 23 L. Ed. 2d 491 (1969).

 

For the petitioners — A. Feldman.

For respondents 1-8 — N. Arad, Director of the High Court of Justice Department at the State Attorney’s Office.

For respondent 9 – M. Berkovitz.

For respondents 10-11 – D. Rotem.

For respondent 10 – Z. Turlow.

For respondent 12 – Y. Inbar.

For respondent 13 – P. Maoz.

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

President M. Shamgar

1.    This petition addresses the settling of citizens who are residents of Israel in settlements, in the territories held by the Israel Defence Forces (IDF) under military occupation.

2. (a) The petition relates to the establishment — in the past or the present — of civilian settlements; in the words of the petition, ‘these actions are not essential for the defence of the IDF forces in the area or for defending the State for reasons determined by the authorities directly responsible for the defence of the State (defence reasons).’ The petition asks why settlement should not be permitted only to settlers who are prepared and undertake to leave the area after the defence reasons lapse. The petition further explains, inter alia, that its intention is to rescind the authority of State authorities to build, with State budget funds, Jewish Agency funds or Zionist Federation funds, any housing units, public buildings, infrastructure, electricity, water connections, roads, paths, etc., other than for defence reasons.

The petition demands that the State budget, when submitted for Knesset approval, should specify the expenditures in the occupied territories ‘for settlement and the settling of citizens of the State and its residents there, separately from and independent of the other expenditures of Government ministries.’ Directing the petition against the Minister of Building and Housing, the IDF authorities, the Custodian of Government and abandoned property and planning and building authorities, is designed to ask us to determine restrictions for the actions of these authorities in matters relating to settlement.

(b) The petition wants us to consider the legality of the actions of the Government of Israel and other authorities with regard to settlement which is being carried out not for defence reasons but for the purpose of permanent settlement. It is argued that the legality is prejudiced because these actions run counter to the State’s obligation under public international law not to exercise its sovereignty in the occupied territories, to maintain the status quo and to act in accordance with the customary and written rules of public international law.

(c) The petition seeks to base its arguments on three areas of law: customary public international law, administrative law and civil law.

The petitioners refer us to public international law, as set out in the Geneva Convention concerning the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, 1949 (hereafter — ‘the Geneva Convention’), which prohibits the transfer of the State’s population to the occupied territories. The issue of settlements is admittedly an ideological one, and the petitioners point out that they do not deny the right to adopt any ideological position, provided that it does not conflict with existing law. Exercising full sovereignty in the occupied territories is contrary to law. The Government has only the authority to exercise its powers under art. 43 of the Annex to the Hague Convention concerning the Laws and Customs of War on Land, 1907 (hereafter — ‘the Hague Convention’). This article embodies the axiom that every action of a military administration is governed by the principle of transience. Emphasis is placed on restoring law and order and life as it was on the eve of the occupation, and no new public order may be established in any sphere. Any permanent settlement is contrary to the principle of transience, since it leads to a substantive change of a permanent nature. Moreover, the settlements change the law in the occupied territories: they lead to Israeli legislation that relates especially to the Jewish residents in the territories, their being subject to the jurisdiction of the courts in Israel etc., and to defence legislation that creates separate and unique legal arrangements for this population.

Furthermore, since the Geneva Convention allegedly prohibits even a voluntary and uncoerced population transfer of the State’s population into an occupied territory, the respondents’ actions are contrary to the rules of the Geneva Convention. Every site on which a settlement is established is de facto annexed to the territory of the State of Israel. The legal and political climate prevailing in it is precisely identical to that of the State of Israel. Any actions of the authorities that do not apply and implement the legislation in force in the area are unreasonable, to the extent that they breach the international undertakings of the State. They are tainted with an improper purpose, and therefore, by virtue of Israeli administrative law, they should be voided, and in order to void them there is no need for the legal determination that the Geneva Convention is part of customary international law.

(d) The authorities that establish settlements are an integral part of the Israeli Government and bureaucracy, which considers questions of settlement, land, people’s willingness to settle, and not considerations of a military Government in occupied territories.

The facts created in the territories as a result of the settlements are permanent and independent of any political arrangement that may occur after the military Government ends. In view of the housing crisis that exists in the State of Israel, the range of economic incentives offered to persons settling in the occupied territories amounts almost to a ‘forced transfer of the citizens of the State to the occupied territories’. The petitioners argue that the expenditure of State funds to finance these benefits is expenditure for purposes prohibited under the customary rules of international law. The act of enticing people to live in the occupied territories and exploiting their economic distress for this purpose are also prohibited, and the impropriety lies both in the motive and in the outcome.

(e) Finally, these acts are not merely contrary to customary public international law norms, nor are they merely improper from the viewpoint of administrative law, but they are also, as stated, allegedly invalid for a third reason, namely under the constitutional law of the State of Israel, since the settlements violate the fundamental principles of the State of Israel as a democratic and egalitarian State. How so? No-one disputes that Israel’s administration of the occupied territories is undemocratic, in the sense that the military commanders are not elected by the local population and are not answerable to it for their actions. Notwithstanding, the court has held on several occasions that to the extent that defence requirements and other obligations imposed on the occupying State allow, human rights of the local residents may not be violated unnecessarily. Creating a large community of Israelis who are citizens of the State and who live in the occupied territories and enjoy material assets, political rights, economic rights, legal rights and basic rights that are far superior to those given to the Arab residents of the occupied territories creates improper discrimination, which humiliates the residents of the occupied territories, and creates a social and political system contrary to the values of the State of Israel as a democratic and liberal State.

In the petitioners’ opinion, the authority given to the Jewish Agency and the Zionist Federation is also improper, for how can the fifth respondent justify, under the customary rules of international law, the conferral of powers and authority on a body that is extrinsic to the territories and that operates within a jurisdiction, discretion and ideology that are blatantly Jewish and Zionist, and that certainly does not include among its goals the welfare of the local Arab population.

3.    In my opinion, this petition should be denied, for it is defective in that it relates to questions of policy within the jurisdiction of other branches of a democratic Government, and it raises an issue whose political elements are dominant and clearly overshadow all its legal fragments. The overriding nature of the issue raised in the petition is blatantly political. The unsuitability of the questions raised in the petition for a judicial determination by the High Court of Justice derives in the present case from a combination of three aspects that make the issue unjusticiable: intervention in questions of policy that are in the jurisdiction of another branch of Government, the absence of a concrete dispute and the predominantly political nature of the issue.

4. (a)           The petition before us seeks relief which is partly injunctive and partly declarative. The petition is characterised by its generality, namely by the absence of any attempt to establish a concrete set of facts as a basis for the argument, which is customary in this court and of course also in every other judicial forum, or perhaps even by a deliberate failure to make such an attempt. The clear purpose of the petition is to attack a general Government policy that prevailed at the time of submitting and hearing the petition, without reference to concrete acts or inaction.

The petition amounts to a general objection to Government policy. It is more general, by comparison, even than the case heard in the United States Supreme Court, Warth v. Seldin (1975) [8] (a petition claiming that the planning and building legislation in a certain city prevented persons with medium or low incomes from living in that city). In that case, the petition was denied, inter alia, because it violated the rule that the judiciary, by virtue of its judicial self-governance, does not consider abstract matters of sweeping public significance that are merely general objections on matters of policy, best considered by the legislature or the executive.

As stated in that case, the United States Supreme Court rejected the approach where:

‘The courts would be called to decide abstract questions of wide public significance, even though other Governmental institutions may be more competent to address the questions…’

See also, for instance, Schlesinger v. Reservists to Stop the War (1974) [9], at 222. The court does not deal with abstract problems, unless they are linked to a dispute with concrete implications; it will certainly not do so if the case is one of abstract problems of a predominantly political nature.

(b) In Professor A. Barak’s book, Judicial Discretion (Papyrus, 1987) at 242-245, the author points out that:

‘The court is an institution for deciding disputes. This is its main function. Exercising judicial discretion that aims to choose between different possibilities with regard to a legal norm, its existence — the scope of its application — is only a means for deciding a dispute. It is not the purpose of the proceeding but merely a by-product thereof. It is not an act that stands on its own, but it is incidental to deciding the dispute…

…It is true that judicial legislation is becoming a central function of the Supreme Court. Nonetheless, even this central function is incidental to deciding disputes. Even the Supreme Court is a court that decides disputes between the parties. In this way it is different from the legislator, for whom the creation of law is a central function... the judge always engages in the creation of law incidentally to deciding a dispute.’

See also ibid., at p. 245, note 20.

For this reason the court could consider the question whether a right of appeal should be granted to someone tried in a military court in Judea and Samaria, when a petition was submitted to it by someone who was tried in the trial court, without having a right of appeal to a court of appeal; however, following our approach, the court would not have considered the matter on the basis of an abstract petition, unrelated to the concrete case of a specific person.

In order to remove any doubt, I would add that it is not the fact that the matter regards a dispute about land in the occupied territories that stops us from intervening; this court has in the past dealt more than once with petitions about a concrete dispute with regard to Jewish settlements in Judea, Samaria or the Gaza Strip (see, for example, HCJ 390/79 Dawikat v. Government of Israel [1]; HCJ 663/78 Kiryat Arba Administration v. National Labour Court [2]). The courts, however, are only prepared to hear objective, defined and specific quarrels and disputes, not abstract political arguments. For this reason, the High Court of Justice has, for instance, refrained from considering the proper or desirable water policy (HCJ 2926/90 [3]). In the aforesaid case, HCJ 2926/90 [3], we further pointed out that it is incumbent upon every authority, including the water authorities, to comply meticulously with the law and to conduct themselves in accordance with the principles of proper administration. It is not inconceivable that the court will consider a concrete issue concerning non-compliance with the law in so far as it relates to issues of water administration, but it is not reasonable for the court to turn itself into a body that outlines the general water policy. There are situations in which, during a hearing on a concrete dispute, the court may even comment on the correct manner in which any particular authority should act, but when it has before it a general and sweeping issue, no matter how important it may be, and this merely raises the question the desired general policy, it does not regard the matter as being within its jurisdiction. In other words, the court will not deal with foreign, defence or social policy, when the claim or petition are unrelated to a defined dispute, merely because the petitioner or plaintiff attempt to cloak their claim or petition in legal language.

(c) Moreover, there is no basis for raising an objection because of the absence of locus standi: in cases where a claim is raised about a material violation of the rule of law, the court had generally been inclined to hear a petition, even when petitioners have not shown a direct injury to themselves; however in each of the aforesaid cases there was a concrete issue at the centre of the litigation, whether it might be an issue of settlements in a certain place, a concrete act of pardon, or a specific question of extradition. On the other hand, we have not seen fit, as stated above, to consider abstract and general political problems, a matter which, as stated, is within the jurisdiction of a different authority. It is simple and clear that the separation of powers was not intended merely to prevent intervention in matters that are in the jurisdiction of the judiciary, but to prevent intervention into the defined jurisdiction of each of the three authorities. This is the essence of the balance between them. In the words of the Supreme Court of the United States in Valley Forge College v. Americans United (1981) [10], the court must not deal with:

‘generalized grievances, pervasively shared and most appropriately addressed to the representative branches.’

As stated in Valley Forge College v. Americans United [10], the courts must not become a judicial version of a debating club (as stated there: ‘judicial versions of college debating forums’) or a ‘vehicle for the vindication of the value interests of concerned bystanders.’

Justice Brennan of the United States Supreme Court, one of the adherents of extending the right of standing, and one of the main proponents of the liberal approach, said about this:

‘Properly understood, the political-question doctrine restrains courts from reviewing an exercise of foreign policy judgment by the coordinate political branch to which authority to make that judgment has been “constitutional(ly) commit(ted).” Baker v. Carr [11]. But the doctrine does not pertain when a court is faced with the antecedent question whether a particular branch has been constitutionally designated as the repository of political decision-making power. Cf. Powell v. McCormack, 395 U.S. 486, 519-521, 89 S. Ct. 1944, 23 L. Ed. 2d 491 (1969).’

Thus, on the one hand, the court must refrain from considering foreign policy matters that are in the sphere of the governing authority charged with them and which are being dealt with by it. On the other hand, it would be right and proper for the court to relate, where necessary, the preliminary question, namely, which is the branch of Government that has been given the authority to make a decision under constitutional law.

5.    This alone was enough to decide the petition. However, if it is argued that the issue is a mixed legal-political one, I would refer to what was explained, inter alia, in HCJ 852/86 Aloni v. Minister of Justice [4], at pp. 1-29. As we said there, attempts have been made to bring predominantly political disputes into the jurisdiction of the court. In that case I pointed out that I personally do not believe that it is, in practice, possible to create a hermetic seal or filter that are capable of preventing disputes of a political nature from penetrating into litigation before the High Court of Justice. The standard applied by the court is a legal one, but public law issues also include political aspects, within the different meanings of that term. The question which must be asked in such a case is, generally, what is the predominant nature of the dispute. As explained, the standard applied by the court is a legal one, and this is the basis for deciding whether an issue should be considered by the court, that is, whether an issue is predominantly political or predominantly legal.

In the case before us, it is absolutely clear that the predominant nature of the issue is political, and it has continued to be so from its inception until the present.

I would therefore deny the petition.

 

 

Justice E. Goldberg

Already in HCJ 606/78 Awib v. Minister of Defence [5], at pp. 128-9, Vice-President (as he was then) Landau said about the issue of settlements:

‘I have very gladly reached the conclusion that this court must refrain from considering this problem of civilian settlement in an area occupied from the viewpoint of international law, in the knowledge that this problem is a matter of controversy between the Government of Israel and other Governments, and that it is likely to be included in fateful international negotiations facing the Government of Israel. Every expression of opinion by this court on such a sensitive matter, which can only be made obiter, will have no effect either way, and it is best that matters that naturally belong in the sphere of international policy are considered only in that sphere. In other words, although I agree that the petitioners’ complaint is generally justiciable, since it involves property rights of the individual, this special aspect of the matter should be deemed non-justiciable, when brought by an individual to this Court.’

When HCJ 390/79 Dawikat v. Government of Israel [1] came before the court, Vice-President (as he was then) Landau said, at p. 4:

‘In the meantime, the intensity of the dispute in the international arena has not waned; instead the debate has intensified even among the Israeli public internally... this is therefore a serious problem that currently troubles the public... this time, we have proper sources for our decision, and we do not need, and it is even forbidden for us when sitting in judgment, to introduce our personal views on the matter as citizens of the State. There are still strong reasons to fear that the court will be seen to have abandoned its proper place and descended into the arena of public debate, and that its decision will be received by part of the public with applause and by the other part with total and agitated repudiation. In this sense I see myself here, as someone whose duty it is to render judgment in accordance with the law in respect of every matter lawfully brought before the court, as a captive of the law, with the prior, clear knowledge that the general public will not pay attention to the legal reasoning but only to the ultimate conclusion, and the court as an institution may lose its proper standing as being above the disagreements that divide the public. But what else can we do; this is our job and our duty as judges.’

The petition before us does not deal with any violation of Arab residents’ property rights (as in Awib v. Minister of Defence [5] and in Dawikat v. Government of Israel [1]), but with the question of the legality of establishing civilian settlements in the occupied territories, for reasons other than security reasons. We are not asked to make passing statements, but to provide an answer that seizes the legal problem ‘by the horns’. Are the said settlements lawful or unlawful (as the petitioners argue), with all the practical, political and international ramifications arising from the answer that will be given.

Should we refrain from considering this matter? That is the question facing the court in full force. Note that it is not the petitioners’ locus standi that is at issue, for they do have this right. In my opinion, the crux of the matter is whether this dispute should properly be determined by the court, notwithstanding our ability to rule on it as a matter of law. In other words, does this case fall into the category of the few cases where this Court will deny a petition for lack of institutional justicity (in the terminology of Justice Barak in HCJ 910/86 Ressler v. Minister of Defence [6], at p. 474 {72}, and HCJ 1635/90 Jerzhevski v. Prime Minister [7], at p. 856).

I believe that we must answer this question in the affirmative. This is not because we lack the legal tools to give judgment, but because a judicial determination, which does not concern individual rights, should defer to a political process of great importance and great significance. Such is the issue before us: it stands at the centre of the peace process; it is of unrivalled importance; and any determination by the court is likely to be interpreted as a direct intervention therein. The special and exceptional circumstances referred to, which are unique, are what put this case into the category of those special cases, where the fear of impairing the public’s confidence in the judiciary exceeds ‘the fear of impairing the public’s confidence in the law...’ (Ressler v. Minister of Defence [6], at p. 496 {106}).

The petitioners have the right to place a ‘legal mine’ on the court’s threshold, but the court should not step on a mine that will shake its foundations, which are the public’s confidence in it.

 

 

Justice T. Or

The petition refers to issues of a general nature, and is, in fact, a request to the court to give its opinion to outline in general what is permitted and prohibited with regards to settlements in Judea, Samaria and the Gaza area.

This is not a concrete petition relating to a specific settlement, with all the special factual details and conditions relating to such a settlement, or to an infringement of any property rights of one of the residents of the said areas.

A petition formulated in such a way cannot be heard. Therefore I agree with the conclusions of my esteemed colleague, the President, that the petition should be denied.

 

 

Petition denied.

25 August 1993.

 

 

Pages

Subscribe to RSS - State of Emergency and National Security